#Use Your Voice Greta Van Fleet | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

atlabeth · 10 months

Text

come on back to me - nikolai lantsov

summary: five times you save nikolai and one time he saves you.

a/n: if you've seen my thoughts as i read through siege and storm and ruin and rising then you know that i am deeply in love with nikolai lantsov and since ive finally finished the trilogy i finally feel qualified to write about him lmao. i actually don’t think i’ve written a 5+1 which is crazy so here you go. i wrote this in like 2 days in a spurt of inspiration and im absolutely in love with it, so i hope you all are too!!

title from you’re the one by greta van fleet

wc: 7.3k

warning(s): fem!reader, canon typical violence, siege and storm & ruin and rising book spoilers (i have not watched the show), medical inaccuracies, nikolai's volcra era, hurt/comfort and a happy ending (as usual)

Os Alta

It all happened rather quickly.

One moment, you were in the infirmary mending a poor soldier’s broken arm. The next, screams were erupting everywhere.

You and the soldier locked eyes, and you did a final bit of healing on his arm before you nodded at each other and darted off.

The soldier grabbed his gun and went further into the palace, no doubt to find the royal family, and you adjusted the collar of your kefta before you ran out into the fray.

Nichevo’ya had surrounded everything, attacking anyone they could find, and their shadowy bodies were like a void’s blight on the land. You knew the sight would be forever burned into your mind.

You knew the Darkling was going to march on Os Alta, that he would have to do it directly to use his shadow soldiers, but this was so much earlier, so much worse than you’d expected. Enforcements were meant to come from Poliznaya. You guessed that was off the table.

You were fine at fighting—alright with a pistol and better with a dagger—but you were a Healer. You spent more time dealing with the aftermaths of battles, more skilled at setting broken bones and mending bullet wounds than inflicting them.

Times like these were the ones when you normally questioned your decision to not hone your abilities into a Heartrender, but now you would at least be a dead man either way. Nichevo’ya didn’t exactly have hearts to stop and organs to manipulate.

You had to get to the other Grisha. You had to make sure the Sun Summoner made it through this attack, even if it meant you wouldn’t.

You broke into a sprint, trying your best to ignore the crippled and broken bodies in the carnage. Your instincts tugged against you, but you knew there was nothing to be done. If you stopped to help a dead man, you would soon join them.

You nearly battered into a group of people from your speed and lack of attention, and you reeled to the side seconds before a head-on collision. When you looked up, drawing in ragged breaths in the one second of rest you’d gotten, your eyes widened.

You were face to face with the royal family. The King, the Queen, and Nikolai Lantsov. The absence was glaring.

“Grisha,” Nikolai breathed, and he grabbed onto your shoulders like a madman as his fingers ran over the embroidery. He might as well have been one, the way wildfire flickered in his eyes. “You’re a Healer? One of Alina’s?”

You nodded rapidly. “Are you—”

“I’m getting them to safety on the Kingfisher,” he cut off, “and she wants me to get that old woman as well.”

“Baghra—?”

“You’re a Healer?” the King interrupted harshly. Your heart stuttered—you’d never been directly addressed by the King, but you supposed circumstances like these called for different standards.

“Yes,” you nodded. “Are you hurt?”

“My wife,” he said, and your attention turned to the Queen. Genya’s absence had taken a toll on her, and the shards of glass sticking out of her side weren’t doing her pallid frame any favors.

“Madraya,” Nikolai whispered, his eyes wide, “I didn’t even notice.”

“Alexander—” her voice was ragged, her entire appearance pallid— “we’ve much bigger concerns.”

“Nonsense.” The King’s gaze bore into you. “We have time. Heal her.”

You screwed your eyes shut, your hands closing into fists for a moment before both opened and you nodded. “Keep an eye out, moi tsarevich,” you huffed, and you moved to the Queen’s side. Nikolai’s head perked up for a moment at your words, but it disappeared just as quickly as he adjusted his grip on his pistol.

“Of course,” he said wryly. “Not that I don’t trust your work, and not that I don’t trust my abilities, but it would be grand if you could do this quickly.”

“Working as fast as I can,” you muttered, ignoring the noises the Queen made as you pulled the shards of glass out with little care. Your mentors would be rolling in their graves if they could see you.

“Vasily is dead, by the way,” Nikolai said, attention focused on the nichevo’ya all around. Thankfully, you’d run into each other in a spot relatively hidden from view. Hopefully it extended to shadow creatures. “I know you were wondering.”

Your hands faltered for a moment, but it was hardly noticeable as you continued to work. He wasn’t wrong. “I’m so sorry.”

The Queen choked back a sob, and the King’s face betrayed the slightest bit of emotion.

“An awful way to go,” Nikolai muttered, more to himself than anything. “But fitting that he brought about his own end.”

His parents said nothing to your surprise, but you stood up from your knees and nodded at the King and Queen. “She’s healed enough. No internal bleeding, at least.”

“Healed enough?” the King repeated. “That is not—”

“It’s the best we can hope for,” Nikolai interrupted sharply. “We’ve already wasted too much time out here.”

He then nodded, grasping your hands with fierce desperation. “The crown thanks you, darling.” You’d never seen him like this—you’d never seen him fear anything. The Darkling and his creations were a good start. “I thank you, truly.”

“Just doing my duty,” you assured, and you pulled a small container out of the pocket of your kefta, leftover from your work in the infirmary before it all went to hell, and pressed it into his hand. “She should be alright, but I’ve been slightly rushed. Rub this salve on her wounds when you’re out of danger just to be sure.”

Nikolai nodded again, slipping it into his own pocket. “Keep our Sun Summoner safe,” he said. “Or else this’ll have all been for nothing.”

You nodded. “With my life.”

Nikolai’s eyes met yours, and something unsaid passed between you. Then his hands slipped off of yours, and he continued to herd his parents away from the chaos. You muttered a quick prayer to any Saints that would listen for their safety, and then you head off on your own way.

2. The Pelican

You thought either the bones in your hands or the wood was going to crack with how tight you were holding onto the side of the ship. Your heart was still hammering away in your chest—the adrenaline from the battle and Nikolai Lantsov’s sudden appearance and being shot at a thousand different times by a thousand different militiamen still had you quite shaken.

You knew the sort of chaos you were in for when you made the decision to travel with Alina Starkov rather than stay in the White Cathedral, but you think you hated being in the air like this even more than you hated being trapped underground with those zealots.

Someone called your name, and you turned to see Adrik a while away with wide eyes. You huffed a sigh as you reluctantly let go and hastened your pace to catch up with him. If he was sent to fetch you, then someone needed healing, and you couldn’t exactly hold off on the one thing you were good at.

Adrik led you over to a corner of the Pelican where a large portion of your group of Grisha were gathered. Tamar was kneeling next to whoever was injured, one hand splayed above their chest, and you took a deep breath as you forced calmness to wash over your mind.

“What are we dealing with?” you asked Tamar, but it was clear enough when he spoke up.

“I’m telling you, it’s fine,” he insisted. “Just a flesh wound.”

“He was shot,” Tamar said dryly, “and he refuses to accept its severity.”

“So we meet again,” you said placidly.

Nikolai seemed to perk up when he saw you, any prior frustration absent from his face as he grinned at you and said your name. “If you’re the Healer here, then I guess I’m not so fine.”

“Am I ever going to be around you when you’re doing important princely things,” you said as you crouched on the other side of him, Tamar continuing to keep his heart rate steady, “or only when you’re injured?”

“This is a very important princely thing,” Nikolai said. “I’m showing my soon to be subjects that I’m just like them.”

“You were shot and you thought you were fine?” You let out a loose sigh and shook your head—it wasn’t worth getting into it. “Keep it steady, Tamar.”

She nodded, and you reached out to begin unbuttoning his outer coat. He wouldn’t stop shifting around, and it made it infinitely harder.

“Will you sit still?” you snapped.

“I am,” Nikolai said.

“You are not,” you asserted, and you undid the final button on his coat after a struggle, “and you are making this much more difficult.”

“My apologies,” he said. “Usually women that are taking off my clothes aren’t this angry with me.”

You scowled, only making his smile grow.

“You do it yourself if you want to be like that,” you said, letting your hands fall back to your side. “I’m sure the rest of your soldiers will listen to a Healer.”

“Ah, but none of them bravely threw themselves into danger for you,” Nikolai remarked. “I’m sure that earns me a few points.”

“Points that you’ve immediately lost by being this difficult with me.” You crossed your arms. “And you did not throw yourself into danger for me—you were in the battle and you got shot.”

“We came to save you all, and you are a part of it,” Nikolai said. “I’d say I definitely threw myself into danger for you.”

“You’re impossible.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Will you not even allow a dying man some honor?”

“You are not dying,” you said, “but you will be if you continue talking. Now take off your clothes and stop being so difficult so I can fix this up before you do die.”

He tutted as he shed his jacket and worked on the rest of his clothing. Princes were apparently fond of multiple layers. “For a Healer, your bedside manner is remarkably poor.”

“Don’t worry,” Nadia piped in, “she’s always been like this.”

“I have very fond memories of you healing my broken ribs,” Alina said dryly.

“All of you are still alive,” you said tartly with a glance back at your fellow Grisha, “aren’t you?”

“I think you made me wish I wasn’t,” Harshaw mused.

You scowled again and Nikolai laughed. “That bodes very well for me, considering how much I seem to irritate you.”

“You’re going to be fine,” you grumbled. When you turned back to him, he’d gotten down to his undershirt and unbuttoned it. Blood had spread across the white fabric, but apart from being shot, the wound wasn’t nearly as bad as it could have been. It’d had the chance to fester for a bit, but with Tamar’s aid it hopefully wouldn’t be a problem.

You took a deep breath as you placed your hands on his chest—lucky as always, you could sense the bullet missed all his major organs—but Nikolai grimaced before you could even do anything.

“Are you alright?”

“Your hands are very cold,” he said and you just shook your head.

“How no one has wrung you by the neck is beyond me.”

“Many have tried.” He flashed that smile again. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t add your name to the list.”

You ignored him, taking another deep breath before you closed your eyes. You felt your power within you, the tug you’d grown accustomed to over the years, and you focused it into a single point.

You slowly worked on healing Nikolai, making sure you went from the inside out to stop any internal bleeding before you carefully wedged the bullet out with your knife. Surprisingly, he managed to keep his mouth shut for the most part. He watched you the entire time though, wholly unyielding, and it was unnerving.

Nikolai covered up his pain remarkably well, but you still caught the slightest grimace when you practically stuck a dagger inside him.

“Do you always try to injure your patients more when you’re healing them?” he asked innocently.

“You typically don’t make fun of the person fixing you up,” you said, and you held up the knife, “or the one holding the blade.”

“Surely you could’ve used David to get it out,” Zoya offered lazily. “Better than practically stabbing the King of Ravka.”

“I’m not the king,” Nikolai said. “Not yet, at least.”

“And I’m not stabbing him.” You held up the bullet with your other hand, then let it fall to the floor. “I just didn’t feel like digging around inside him.”

Nikolai picked up the bullet, and you frowned in question. He just shrugged. “To hold onto the fond memories of this battle and the kindest, prettiest Healer I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

Someone snickered behind you, and you turned to see all of them just standing around—Zoya, Harshaw with Oncat perched on his shoulder, Adrik ignoring his sister to watch, even Alina and Mal were still there. At least Tamar had enough sense to stay quiet while she helped you.

“Don’t you have anything better to do?” you snapped. “It’s hard to focus with you all watching me.”

Alina blinked, seeming to come back to her senses. You almost didn’t blame her—she had so much on her shoulders, it made sense to just want to stand and stare for a minute.

“Right,” she nodded, and she gestured at Zoya and the Squaller siblings as she started walking across the ship, “Adrik, Nadia, I need you all over…”

Alina's words trailed off as she got farther away, and the small crowd dissipated to find duties to carry out without their Sun Summoner to indulge their whims.

“Thank you for your help, Tamar,” you mumbled. “I can take it from here.”

She nodded and went off to join the others—the controlled state Nikolai had been in dissolved as she let go of the hold she had on his heart, and the slight daze in his eye went away.

“Are you always this mean?” Nikolai asked. You turned back to find him with that same unshakable confidence, same lazy smile even in the face of it all. It was no wonder noble and commoner girls alike tripped over themselves when he returned to Ravka.

It was no wonder Alina fell for his charms despite the tracker by her side—he always knew the right thing to say to make you feel like everything would be okay, and in the midst of Ravka’s endless war, that was a valuable quality indeed.

“I save it for irritating princes,” you remarked. With a final flourish, his wound was sewed up, and Nikolai raised his eyebrows as he touched the newly healed skin.

There was another slight wince, but he still smiled up at you. “Excellent job.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” you said.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to Grisha handiwork,” Nikolai said as he pulled himself up from the side of the ship. “Especially the healing kind.”

“It would do you good not to get used to it,” you said. “You may not be king yet, but Zoya is right. I’d appreciate it if you tried to stay out of my infirmary.”

“Do you not enjoy my company?” he asked.

“I don’t enjoy bringing Ravka’s only heir back from the brink after every battle,” you corrected. “You’ve got a lot more weight on your shoulders now, moi tsarevich.”

His eyebrows furrowed slightly at your Ravkan. “Say that again.”

You frowned, wondering if you’d heard him correctly. Nikolai continued staring at you, so you sighed. “Moi tsarevich?”

He laughed, and that only soured your mood further. “What are you laughing about?”

“I recognized it back during the attack but I didn’t fully think about it,” he said. “It comes out the most with your R’s. You’re not Ravkan, are you?”

You paused at his sudden subject change. “You were focusing on my accent when everyone was dying around us?”

“Answer the question.”

Your frown deepened. “I am in most senses of the word.”

Nikolai’s eyes narrowed. “You’re Kerch.”

Your lips twitched. “Yes, but I don’t—”

“You still haven’t lost the accent somehow,” he continued. “At least, in how you speak certain Ravkan words. Is it Ketterdam?”

“Don’t you have better things to do than quiz your Healer on her childhood?”

“Perhaps,” Nikolai said, eyes twinkling, “but if you’re really my Healer, as you said yourself, I’m surely allowed to ask as many questions as my heart desires.”

“Your heart desires no more,” you said wryly. “I have other injured to attend to. Call if you find yourself actively dying.”

To his credit, he didn’t try to fight it. Just offered that same smile that weakened knees from the Kaelish to the Shu. “I’ll be sure to ring before I’m dead and buried.”

“Put your clothes back on before you do,” you said.

“Ah, but isn’t this your reward for putting up with the irritating prince?” Nikolai asked with a slight gesture at his chest. “I’d imagine you’d want to keep an eye on your handiwork.”

That sparked a rare smile of your own, and you bowed your head. “Moi tsarevich,” you said before you walked off.

You felt Nikolai’s eyes on you even as you approached an injured First Army soldier, and after the first few preliminary questions you couldn’t help but look back.

When you did, he was gone.

3. Monastery of Sankt Demyan

You sat on the Spinning Wheel, off to the corner so you wouldn’t be disturbing anyone, staring at your hands as you tried to ignore the thousands of things bumping around in your mind. You’d been on the run with the Sun Summoner and a smattering of other Grisha for longer than you would have liked, but you had to accept that this was what life would be like until the Darkling was either defeated or destroyed you all.

It was a damning sort of fate, knowing what awaited you unless the impossible was done. At least it would be quick if the nichevo’ya tore you apart.

You grimaced. That was one thought that would do you no good—if you’d made it this far, from Os Alta under the Darkling’s control to Os Alta under Lantsov control to the White Cathedral and now to Fjerda of all places, what was one more piece of the puzzle?

A very big piece of the puzzle, of course, and there was still the intrinsic distrust that some soldiers—and even Alina at moments, flickers of it you could see in her eyes against her will—had towards you. You, like the rest of the Grisha here that hailed from the Second Army, served the Darkling until you’d switched sides. You wanted nothing more than to see the Darkling to his grave, for Ravka to be restored and for all of this to be over.

But you had switched sides in the first place, and you knew enough from the looks of those soldiers—they still believed that if you could betray the Darkling, you could always still betray the Sun Summoner if given enough cause.

You didn’t try to dissuade their views through words; it wouldn’t do any good. You just hoped the long hours you spent holed up in the infirmary healing the injured would. You missed Maxim if only so you wouldn’t have to do it all alone.

“Vlachka for your thoughts?”

You looked up, surprised to see Nikolai Lantsov of all people. You hadn’t held a true conversation with him since you healed him after his bullet wound. He’d been busy with princely things like banishing his parents and saving Genya’s livelihood.

You were thankful for that, at least. She’d suffered too much at the hands of the Darkling and the King.

“You’d need a lot more than that,” you said.

He smiled. “I’ve got quite a bit. Have you seen this place?”

You chuckled and shrugged. “Just thinking. About our next move, about the Darkling, about what will be after this.”

“You certainly aren’t the only one,” Nikolai said. “Lately it seems to be all anyone can think about.”

“I’m sure you’d much rather have them thinking of you,” you said wryly.

“Oh, there’s plenty of that going on as well.” Nikolai smiled. “An even balance, I’d say.”

You chuckled again. “What brings you here, Nikolai?”

He shrugged. “I wanted to get to know my Healer.”

You huffed a sigh and looked away. “Why do you call me that?”

He was awfully good at feigning innocence. “Call you what?”

“My Healer,” you repeated. “Your Healer. I don’t understand it.”

“I like the sound of it,” he said. “I’ll stop if you don’t like it.”

You felt your cheeks heat and you felt his eyes on you. “It’s not that. It’s just—”

“Because I can,” he continued. “Would you prefer lapushka? Milaya? Perhaps babya.”

You scowled as you turned back to him, and you hit him lightly on the shoulder. “You should stick to the seas and the throne, moi tsarevich. Comedy is not your strong suit.”

“I like it when you call me that,” he mused. “I like your accent, your voice.” He sat down next to you, mildly unexpected, and you hoped you did better at hiding your surprise than it felt. “There’s something soothing about it.”

“I am from Ketterdam,” you said after a moment. “You guessed right. Born and raised. When my abilities started showing, my parents put me on a ship to Ravka with a map, some vlachki, and the clothes on my back. I made my way to the Little Palace, pleaded my case to the Darkling, and I haven’t seen them since.”

Nikolai was silent, and you fully turned to look at him. “You wanted to know more about me. That’s who I am. A girl from Ketterdam in over her head.”

“Give yourself some credit,” Nikolai said. “You’re a woman from Ketterdam in over your head.”

You huffed a laugh, and Nikolai’s expression softened a bit. “Why did they send you away? If that’s alright to ask, of course.”

You shrugged. “Being a young girl in the Barrel is bad enough. If anyone figured out I was Grisha, I would either be dead in the streets, indentured before I could blink, or worse.”

“They thought it would be safer in Ravka,” he guessed. “In the Second Army.”

You nodded. “They couldn’t have known any of this would happen,” you said dryly.

“Do you miss your parents?” he asked.

“Every day,” you said quietly. “We sent letters when we could, but it was never enough. And those stopped after Alina left the Little Palace, obviously.”

You didn’t need to recount the months of the Darkling’s madness as he searched for his Sun Summoner. Nikolai might have been Sturmhond at the time, but you didn’t doubt that he had contacts in the Little Palace. You didn’t exactly want to remember it either.

“How about this?” Nikolai adjusted his position so he could look right at you, those smart hazel eyes enough to get lost in. You forced yourself not to. “On the slim chance that we make it through these next few weeks, when the dust has settled and I’m officially King, I’ll charter a ship for you back to Ketterdam.”

Your head whirled back to look at him, eyes widening. There was no sign in his eyes of a false promise, only that soft smile, charming as ever. You had the sudden, misplaced urge to wind your fingers into those blonde curls and kiss him.

“You’d do that for me?”

He nodded. “Of course. Only the best for my Healer, right?”

That got a laugh out of you, but the heat rose to your cheeks all the same. “That would be incredible, Nikolai. Thank you.”

“Of course.”

He looked—gazed— at you for a touch longer than usual before he spoke again.

“There’s going to be a meteor shower later tonight,” Nikolai said. “One of my crew figured it out—he’s very fond of the sky, and he told me it would be… quite the sight.”

Your eyebrows furrowed. Was he—

“I’d like to watch it with you,” Nikolai continued. “Of course, I have to put on a display with Alina, but after that,” he looked over at you, hazel eyes gleaming, “I’d like to spend the night with you.”

It took a moment for your brain to fully process his words. “Moi tsarevich, are… you asking me on a— a date?”

“Just Nikolai, please,” he said with a grin. “And yes, I am.”

It seemed so trivial in the scheme of things. You were leading an impossible battle against the Darkling, and as a traitor to his throne, you would end up dead or worse if he caught you. The near entirety of the Second Army was dead, friends you’d grown up and honed your power alongside with ripped apart by nichevo’ya. Your chances for victory relied on the firebird, and no one knew a damn thing about it.

It was trivial. It was frankly ridiculous, for the prince— the King of Ravka—to be asking you on a date, especially when it was imperative for him to present a certain image with Alina.

But for all the triviality and ridiculousness and idiocy, you found that you’d never wanted to accept something so badly.

So you did. You nodded, smiled, brighter than usual. Nikolai seemed to have that effect on you.

“I’d love to.”

“Wonderful.” Somehow, impossibly, his grin grew bigger. Nikolai took your hand and pressed a delicate kiss to it before he stood back up—you’d never been so thankful for his confidence, because you found yourself at a loss for words. “I’ll see you tonight, darling. Try not to get into too much trouble without me.”

You nodded again, and you knew you looked like a dazed idiot. The better half of a decade spent training as a Grisha and all it took was a kiss to your hand for your brain to stop working. You really had been at war for far too long.

Nikolai could tell every thought—or lack thereof—in your head by the overly pleased expression he wore as he walked away, and your entire face burned as you bit back your smile.

He knew exactly what he did to you.

4. The Bittern

Sergei sold you out.

That son of bitch had betrayed you all to the Darkling the first chance he got, and he’d been rewarded with a quicker death than any of you would get.

You’d been left fighting for your lives against the Darkling’s oprichniki, Grisha, and nichevo’ya alike, and as usual, you were hopelessly outnumbered. You knelt over Adrik as Zoya, Nadia, Harshaw, and David kept the crowd of enemies back, doing your damnedest to keep him from bleeding out from his nichevo’ya bite.

His arm hung at a bizarre angle, and you didn’t know how you would tell him and his sister you didn’t think you could save it. You were sure Genya’s whispered words were the only thing keeping him even slightly calm.

By the time the Bittern was in the air, precarious but afloat, you were about ready to collapse. It had all been too damn much, with the Darkling and Baghra and Nevsky, and now the poor schoolboy lying beneath you with an arm you couldn’t save.

“He’ll be okay,” you murmured to nobody but yourself, wiping beads of sweat from your forehead as you laid against the side of the ship. As okay as any boy who lost his arm to a shadow monster and went through what he just did.

Thank the Saints for Tolya keeping both Adrik’s and your heart steady during that ordeal, because you were sure your panic would have won over.

Everyone in your motley crew was injured in some way or another, and you were the only Healer. Soon you were back on your feet, pushing the horrors of the night out of your mind as you mended lacerations and fixed up bullet wounds.

Every so often, your eyes would drift over to Adrik. You’d healed him the best you could, but it wasn’t enough.

And then your mind went to Nikolai.

Nikolai.

In the chaos of the battle and the subsequent healing haze, you hadn’t even realized he wasn’t with your group. The Pelican had taken off before you all got to the Bittern, but Nikolai wouldn’t have left Alina on her own after all he’d done to ensure her safety.

You were almost too scared to ask, but you did anyway.

“Alina,” you asked, slightly surprised at the sound of your voice in the silence of the night, “where’s Nikolai?”

Her eyes were unfocused, arms crossed around her midsection for warmth despite the light that glowed beneath her skin. “The Darkling,” she murmured.

“Wh— what did he do to him?” you continued. “What in the Saints’ name happened to him, Alina?”

“He ruined him,” she whispered. “He turned him into a monster.” The look on Alina’s face broke you into even smaller pieces. “He turned him into a monster all because Nikolai dared to stand against him. He’s gone.”

Your grip tightened on the side of the ship as she explained what she had to watch, and your knees threatened to buckle.

Maybe it was stupid, but you hadn’t even realized you cared this much about the prince. The king, you had to keep reminding yourself. But the thought of him hurt—a hurt that you couldn’t heal—it tore your heart to shreds.

Only last night you were laying on a blanket next to him, staring up at the meteor shower through the glass dome. He’d never looked more beautiful than he did then, with the streaks of light illuminating his handsome features and those hazel eyes you’d grown to appreciate.

Few words had passed between the two of you, but once Nikolai had taken your hand in his, neither of you let go for the remainder of the night. That urge to kiss him came back in spades, but you never acted on it.

Saints, you wished you had.

“Do you think you can heal him?” Your voice sounded oddly foreign, but you didn’t even feel like you were in your body. Like you were watching it all happen from above, because this couldn’t have been happening. Not to Nikolai— to your Nikolai.

You were his Healer, and he was your Nikolai. That was how it was supposed to be.

“I don’t know,” Alina admitted, her tone strained. “My light might be able to help, but… but whenever I’ve used it against the nichevo’ya, against the volcra, I— it kills them.”

Her voice broke on the last few words, and you wanted to hug her. Alina didn’t love him, you knew that much, but anyone could tell she’d grown close to Nikolai over the months. She was hurting just as much as you.

You didn’t. You found that you couldn’t do much but stare into the night sky.

He was all alone. Forced into a monster, and now he was all alone.

It felt like ages before the Bittern finally landed, everyone’s teeth stained rust-orange and bones run deep with exhaustion. Everyone was still alive when you woke up the next morning, and after another check-up on Adrik, you went off into the woods under the guise of searching for kindling.

Really, you needed some time to yourself. After what had happened—Sergei’s betrayal, losing even more Grisha when you had little to start with, Baghra’s sacrifice, Adrik and his arm, and— and Nikolai—

It was too much. It was just too damn much.

You’d never gotten close like this to anyone before, never moved further than some useless flirtations and a few stolen kisses with various Grisha when you were bored back at the Little Palace, and when you finally did, with the damned future King of Ravka, this is what happened.

Guilt tore away at you as you plodded through the woods, and you let the tears you’d been holding back all night fall. You wished you’d been there for him. You wished you’d kissed him. You wished you were strong enough to take the Darkling down on your own for what he’d done.

The hairs stood up on the back of your neck, and you heard the rustling of branches. You whirled around to the source of the sound, taking a few steps to peer through the trees, and that was when you saw it.

Your eyes widened and your heart cracked all at once.

“Nikolai,” you whispered.

You’d have recognized him anywhere. Despite the shadowy veins splintering across his chest, the wings furled behind his back, claws and fangs in place of fingers and teeth—he was still your Nikolai. His blonde curls remained, his sharp cheekbones and strong jaw, even his clever eyes—even if they were black instead of hazel.

The smear of blood around his mouth was a sharp contrast to it all. You wondered what—or who—had become his unlucky victim when he could no longer control his hunger.

Nikolai didn’t move as you stepped closer. His dark gaze was unreadable and you wanted to sob for what the Darkling had done to him.

“It’s me.” You continued to speak softly as you moved closer, saying your name in hopes of even a spark of recognition. “Your Healer.”

His eyes followed your movements, his gaze falling down to your hands. He pointed at them with a clawed talon.

You held them up. “My hands?”

You realized the blood around his mouth wasn’t the only bit of it on his body as your eyes trailed across his bare chest. There were cuts all across his arms and chest, most small but some deeper. He pointed at a thin scar near his abdomen, the only sign of the bullet wound you’d stitched up.

He wanted you to heal him. He knew who you were.

This time, a small sob escaped you, and your hand flew up almost on instinct to cover it. You brushed the tears brimming in your eyes as you moved closer to him, and you gently placed your hand on his arm. You felt his limb stiffen for a moment before they relaxed, and you couldn’t help your small smile. Your Nikolai was still there.

The thin cut vanished as you healed it, and you continued to do the same for the myriad of other injuries on his body. You felt his gaze on you the entire time, and some part of it was comforting. Nikolai was still there—his humanity was still there. This was the least you could do to make him feel the part.

Once you’d healed up the last of his wounds, you felt the glow of Grisha power inside of you. Nikolai grabbed onto your hand the moment you’d finished, and you looked up into his dark eyes as your fingers clasped around his talons.

“We’ll figure this out, Nikolai,” you whispered. “I promise.”

The corner of his lips curled up ever so slightly, the barest sign of the old smile you’d grown to love.

And then he let go of your hand, and he shot up into the air. It took only seconds for him to disappear, but your gaze remained stuck in place.

All you could think of was Nikolai’s dark eyes and the shattered shadows beneath his skin, the feel of his taloned hand in yours.

You would find a way to bring him back. You knew that much.

5. The Shadow Fold

“For Saint’s sake— catch him, Zoya!”

“You screeching at me isn’t helping,” she snarled, her hands held out above her as she summoned wind to break Nikolai’s fall.

It was almost laughable, how Alina ended it all with a bit of stabbing. First Mal, then the Darkling—now Soldat Sol and oprichniki alike were glowing like human lamps around the Fold. The nichevo’ya dissolved with the Darkling’s power, the same thing that created Nikolai’s monster—you screamed in general when you first saw him falling, and then you screamed at Zoya. It was a credit to her growth that she didn’t slap you first.

Thankfully, the updraft did its job, and he only landed in the sand at concerning speeds rather than very concerning.

You ran for him without thinking, not even feeling the jolt in your ankles as you lept from the skiff onto the sands. You no longer had to fear the Fold—the various Sun Soldiers that had gotten Alina’s powers had done away with the remainder in no time—and even if you did, you would brave a thousand volcra for Nikolai.

He looked so small, so vulnerable laying there in the sand, only clad in torn pants and a myriad of bruises. The last of the shadows receded when you finally reached him, and you didn’t try to stop the tears as they flowed freely down your cheeks.

“Nikolai,” you whispered, falling to your knees in the sand next to him, “Nikolai, can you hear me?”

You cradled his head in your hands, tears splattering in the sand around you, and then his eyes opened.

His beautiful hazel eyes opened and looked right at you, his lips tugging into a smirk as he said your name.

“Would you say this is an important princely thing?” His voice was husky, damaged from whatever dark thing that had taken a hold of him, but the usual lilt was there. “Or just another injury?”

You broke into full on sobs, unabashedly and unashamed as you wrapped your arms around him and pulled him into a hug. You felt his arms around you as well, and he rubbed circles on your back.

“I had time to think,” Nikolai murmured, “and I think I’ll settle on lapushka.”

Darling.

You couldn’t help but laugh, and you moved away from him just so you could look at him, gaze at him, never forget his beautiful features.

“I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“I knew I would be,” he said, his eyes twinkling. “I had you looking out for me.”

“Stop,” you said, your voice watery. “I can’t keep crying in front of you.”

“I think you’ve more than earned it, lapushka.”

You laughed again as you shook your head. “How do you feel? Can you still move all your limbs?”

Nikolai took his hand in yours, fingers intertwining with yours. His gaze didn’t move from you. “Limbs are fine.”

You let your smile shine unabashed as you squeezed his hand, thankful for the lack of talons. “Can you sit up?”

Nikolai visibly winced at the effort, but he managed with your help. “My chest hurts quite a bit.”

“You’ve definitely broken some ribs,” you murmured, “but it’s nothing I can’t fix up.”

“There’s nothing you can’t fix,” Nikolai said.

“Careful with all the praise. I might get used to it.”

“Good.”

You glanced over to see Tolya and Zoya moving across the sand towards you and you looked back at Nikolai.

“We’re going to get you back on the skiff, Nikolai,” you said. “I’ll get you healed up and then we’ll get you some clothes. Alright?”

“I told you,” Nikolai said, “this is your reward for putting up with the irritating prince.”

“That was for the prince,” you said, running a hand through his blonde curls to untangle them. “My reward for putting up with irritating kings is to make sure they’re clothed and healed.”

His smile shone brighter than anything Alina could conjure up.

The Darkling’s Skiff

You ended up below deck with Nikolai, Tolya, an unconscious Alina and Mal, and the Darkling’s body. It normally wouldn’t have been a cheery atmosphere, but you were just thankful to be alive after all you’d done. Thankful that Nikolai was alive and himself and that the Darkling was dead.

A First Army uniform was folded next to Nikolai’s makeshift cot where you sat next to him, and Tolya’s companionable silence was appreciated as he stayed by Alina and Mal to ensure they stayed alive.

“You broke a few ribs in your fall,” you murmured, your hands placed on his chest, “but overall, I’d say you made out pretty well.”

“Yes,” Nikolai said wryly, looking at his hands. Faint black lines ran across each of his fingers, where claws had torn through his skin. Though the other shadowy marks had faded, these appeared to be permanent. “Pretty well.”

“You know what I mean, Nikolai.” You moved your hand over his ribs and focused your power—by the slight grimace on his face, the itch that came along with Grisha healing, you knew they were mending back together. “You’re still alive. You’re you again. That means everything.”

“And your hands are still freakishly cold,” he mused. You smiled.

A moment passed before he spoke again.

“You know,” Nikolai said, and you felt his eyes on you again, “I remember everything. Everything that I did when I was that… that thing.”

Your throat bobbed, but you nodded, encouraging him on.

“I went to you,” he said, “and… you helped me. You weren’t afraid—you understood what I meant, and you healed me.”

“Of course I did,” you said softly. A smile tugged at your lips. “I am your Healer, after all.”

Nikolai placed his hand over one of yours, and your power wavered for a moment as your heart stuttered.

“One of your ribs is still broken, Nikolai,” you said. “I have to—”

“I love you,” he interrupted. Your eyes snapped to him, and you thought you misheard him.

“What?”

“I love you,” he repeated, as if it came as easily to him as breathing. “Forgive me for the lack of ballads and sonnets on how to express it—I plan to remedy that as soon as we’re back in Os Alta. But I love you, and it’s the one thing I’m sure of at this moment.”

You continued to stare at him, as if you’d suddenly forgotten how to speak. Nikolai was no Corporalnik, but you were sure he could hear how loudly your heart was beating.

“It’s alright if you don’t feel the same,” Nikolai said, “or if you’re not ready. I’m a very patient man.”

It was like your limbs had suddenly regained the ability to move, because something clicked in your mind. You took his face in your hands and you kissed him with a brazen fierceness you didn’t even know you had.

For a man with two bruised ribs and one broken one, he kissed you back with the same intensity, if not more. You poured all your fear, all your anxiety, all your worries about him into the kiss, reveling in the warmth of his lips and his hands and—

Tolya cleared his throat. “We’re nearly out of the Fold.”

You pulled away as quickly as it had started, Nikolai looking very pleased with himself as you fixed the collar of your kefta and looked over at him with eyes that were surely more pupil than iris.

“Thank you, Tolya,” you said, and you cleared your throat as well. Good of him to ignore the two of you. Embarrassing of you to nearly forget about your surroundings when you looked at Nikolai.

“Yes,” Nikolai said, mirth in his voice, “thank you, Tolya.”

You rolled your eyes as you turned back to him, your lips still burning from his kiss, and you settled your hands back on Nikolai’s chest.

“No more interruptions,” you said. “I’ve got to get you healed and dressed before we’re off the sand.”

His eyes twinkled. “Whatever you say, lapushka.”

You had no idea what was next. The Sun Summoner died on the Fold, the Darkling’s reign of terror was finally over, and Nikolai was to be King. You didn’t know where you would fit in, though you were sure he would find a place.

But you loved Nikolai, and by the Saints, Nikolai loved you.

And for now, that was more than enough.

#nikolai lantsov x reader #nikolai lantsov x you #nikolai lantsov x y/n #nikolai lantsov #nikolai lantsov fic #nikolai lantsov fluff #nikolai lantsov angst #nikolai lantsov the love of my life #shadow and bone x reader #shadow and bone fic #grishaverse x reader #sadie writes

1K notes · View notes

goldenlikedayl1ght · 8 months

Text

fearless - d. wagner

a/n: i know wagner wednesday was yesterday, but fuck it. everyone can leave me alone I AM IN LOVE WITH HIM!!!! notes/warnings: extremely suggestive relationship, no use of y/n, secret relationships, tooth rotting fluff at the end, childhood best friends to lovers, danny being jealous, cursing, like so many allusions to fucking, me writing this late at night, sam, josh and jake being extremely oblivious like just the epitome of "so close! that is a shape! <3" word count: 2.3k summary: daniel has been acting awfully weird lately. luckily, the kiszka brothers are on the case! pairing: danny wagner x gn! reader now playing: fearless (taylor's version) - taylor swift “run your hands through your hair/absentmindedly making me want you/and i don't know how it gets better than this/you take my hand and drag me head first, fearless"

Samuel Kiszka had met you way back in elementary school, back when you were kind of regarded as a freak. You were playing with a ladybug on the playground during recess, and he came over and asked what you were doing. When you explained, he became fascinated with the ladybug and declared you would be its parents. Then, a stray kickball had flew over, crushing your new baby bug. Some kid laughed at Sam when he started to cry, so you decided to punch that little fucker in the face.

You had been best friends ever since.

A year after that, he came to you and introduced you to a different kid he had met in his new class, the one right beside yours. His name was Daniel.

And since then, it’s always been the three of you, against everything.

You became awfully close with the Wagners and with the Kiszkas, going as far as to call them your family. You grew up in sort of a rough environment, but there was always a place for you on Daniel’s couch or Sammy’s floor.

You smoked your first blunt together, took your first shots together, and cried over breakups that didn’t even matter anymore.

You were a tech kid in high school with a certain knack for equipment and stage managing. Sam and Danny were just starting to get more serious about their music, so there was a time when you didn’t see each other that much. You were busy with whatever production your high school was putting on, and they had formed a band with Sam’s older brothers, Jake and Josh.

You knew it had been Jake’s dream for years, so besides their mother, you consider yourself the first Greta Van Fleet fan.

When their song, Highway Tune, went viral, you just knew it meant huge things for them. You could see it in Jake’s face, hear it in Josh’s voice. This was something bigger than any of you. So, you weren’t really shocked when they came to you and told you that they had a record deal and a few shows booked around the country.

You were only sad that you’d be stuck in Michigan while your best friends toured around the country, maybe even the world.

Then, Sammy told you a stipulation of their contract was that you would get to be on the set team, and with enough experience, you’d lead that team in all the equipment and stage management you could get your hands on.

And you jumped in with them, headfirst, fearless.

That was years ago, and you haven’t looked back since.

But then Sam started to notice something.

Daniel Wagner had been distracted. Never a good thing to be while on tour.

So, he came to you with the problem.

“I’m telling you, there is something up with Daniel!” He practically whined as you packed your bag to go to the next venue.

“Sammy, nothing is up with Daniel. There’s no way.”

“He doesn’t eat, he is always staring off into the distance, he’s always scribbling in his little notebook, he’s acting weird!”

“You guys are on tour, that’s stressful. Maybe he’s just like, at max stress.” You argue, checking that you have your lights and pyro cues for the next stop of the tour.

“Why aren’t you worried about this? You should be worried, he’s your best friend too!”

You stop what you’re doing and turn to face him.

“Maybe he’s fallen madly in love with someone.”

Sam actually laughs out loud at the thought.

“Good one!” He says with a goofy grin on his face. “We would know if he was in love, don’t you think?” He asks.

“Then I just don’t know, Sammy. Go argue with Jake and Josh about this, I have to go meet with the crew about the inventory for the road.” You say, and Sam just drops it to go do exactly that.

His brothers are on the tour bus when he gets there and luckily, Danny is running late. And he is sure to mention that.

“Seems like Daniel is late again... He’s been doing that a lot, huh?” He says, trying not to act too suspiciously.

Josh and Jake share this look, like they’re trying to figure out if Sam has a point or not. But Jake starts to really think about it, and you know what? Shockingly, their younger brother does in fact have a point.

“Now that you mention it, He is acting kind of weird.” He says softly, and Josh nods.

“I had to ask him for my earrings back the other day and when I got to his room, he looked like I caught him doing something he wasn’t supposed to. I thought he was in the middle of jerking off but now that I think about it, he’s been like that a lot. Always acting like a deer in the headlights.”

So, the whole situation perplexes them, but before they can say anything else on the matter, Danny strolls onto the tour bus.

“Good morning, boys! How are we today?” Now that they had all discussed it, any behavior from him would be suspicious.

“Fine. Why are you late, Dan?” Danny was immediately alarmed by this, since Sam never called him Dan. It was always Danny or Daniel.

“Uh, I just lost my shoes in the room, and they were under my bed. Sorry, I didn’t realize I was keeping you guys waiting.”

Josh, the only one able to play anything cool, just nods, “It’s alright, we weren’t waiting for long. We should probably discuss the setlist for tonight.” Jake hums but he can’t help but notice that Danny has these large black stud earrings in. And he’s sure he’s seen them before, but he can’t quite put his finger on were.

For now, he lets it go. But he keeps it in the back of his mind for later.

They stop at a rest stop that afternoon, along with most of the tech crew who travel in their own bus. You go to check in on your boys and buy Sam a snack as a peace offering for not believing him this morning.

But instead, you run into Josh, who decides to find the others with you. You get to talking but you feel him staring at your face, and you blush.

“What, do I have something on my face?” You ask bashfully.

“No,” he hums softly, tilting his head. “You just— Where’d you get that necklace?” He swears he’s seen it before but can’t put his finger on it.

Your hand goes up to fiddle with the necklace, almost nervously.

“It’s a gift from my sister, I wore it when we graduated, remember?” Josh does not remember.

For now, he lets it go. But he keeps it in the back of his mind for later.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry, Toots, Guess I forgot.” He links arms with you, “Let’s go find the guys, huh?” He smiles. Happy to drop the subject, you go with him willingly.

Sammy, Danny, and Jake are getting their snacks when something catches Danny’s eye, and he won’t stop staring, so Sam looks to see what he could be so bothered by. And all he sees is his older brother, linking arms with you.

He smacks Danny’s arm, whose head snaps to look at him.

“Just Josh, Dude. At Ease, Soldier.” He teases. But he can’t shake this feeling that Danny was bothered by it. But why would he be?

Nothing else weird happens throughout the day, and the show that night goes well. So well, in fact that they invite you to a local bar where they can grab a few drinks and decompress from the day. And that goes really well too, except when Sam sees you the next morning and hickeys cover your neck.

“Dude! What the fuck!?” He asks, investigating your neck further. You blush and shove him off gently.

“Relax, Sammy, I just—I hooked up with someone last night that I met at the bar, and they were kind of rough. No big deal, I’ll never see them again.” You say, with a casual shrug.

Something is off about your tone. But he says nothing.

For now, he lets it go. But he keeps it in the back of his mind for later.

And then, he notices these earrings you have in.

Large black diamond studs.

“Nice Earrings.” He comments casually. He swears he’s seen them before, but like, recently! It perplexes him a bit and it must show on his face, because you are quick to clear up any confusion.

“Oh, thanks! I wore them last night for the bar and I just forgot to take them out. They aren’t too casual, so I don’t wear them too often.”

And it makes enough sense. Why would you lie to him about something as stupid as that?

Then, when he sees Danny that night, he’s covered in hickeys.

And Sam thinks he might still be drunk or high, or both. Because what the fuck is going on?! You both were acting strange, and he’s noticing these little things, so he decides to confide in Josh and Jake again, who relay their findings, and they decide they must confront Danny together.

Danny is not too shocked when he goes to get undressed and get his makeup removed only to find the boys waiting for him there. It took him a while to get back to the dressing room.

“Oh, hey guys! Sorry, I didn’t realize you were waiting for me. I got caught up talking to one of the security guards and then I got lost, this venue is so damn confusing.” And then Sam knows he’s lying because if HE could figure out how to return to the dressing room, then Danny, who has an amazing sense of direction, definitely could!

“What’s going on with you, Man?” he asks as he begins to wipe the makeup off his face.

“What? Nothing is going on with me, dude, I told you I just got lost.”

“Bullshit,” Josh calls. “You’re distracted, always late, and have suspiciously good jewelry taste as of late!”

“Yeah! And it’s affecting other people too,” Jake recalls, “Even the tech crew has noticed it! Our stage manager, our best friend, is acting weird too, and I have a feeling it’s because of your shady actions!”

And that’s when it hits Sam.

The earrings.

The hickeys.

The necklace.

The lateness.

The god damn hickeys.

“Just be real with us, Danny—” Josh starts, before Sam stands up.

“MOTHERFUCKER!” He gasps.

And that stops everyone in their tracks. He says your name to Danny, and it immediately catches his attention.

“What about them?” He asks.

“Are you sleeping with them?” Sam asks.

“What?! Sammy, c’mon—”

“Daniel Wagner, are you fucking our stage manager?!”

There’s a pause.

“Sammy. You’re acting—”

“Answer the question.”

“No!” He sighs. “I think they are lovely, and I would love to, and I want to take them on dates and woo them, but I am not fucking our stage manager, Sam. You guys are being paranoid. And if you don’t mind I’d prefer they don’t know about the fact that I like them, okay?”

All the other boys nod. Of course, It makes perfect sense! You and Danny both like each other but you aren’t able to tell each other that because of your long-standing friendship, but you’re sharing jewelry as a way of subtly telling each other. And that explains why he was staring at you and Josh the other day! And the hickeys were from other people because you couldn’t have each other! Duh! Maybe he really did get lost going back to the dressing room.

The conversation quickly shifts and moves on from Danny’s confession, and everything is normal. They could help you realize that the feelings were reciprocated.

When Danny eventually makes it out of there, he makes his way back to his hotel room. But on his way up, he quickly checks to see if any of the boys are following him, before making a stop on the way.

The knock on your door doesn’t startle you, in fact, you were kind of ready for it. You had gotten back a little while ago and turned on the shower to let it heat up. When you answer it, you grin up at him and grab his arm, pulling him inside. He shuts the door behind himself, before his arms are around your waist, leaning in for a long kiss.

It’s full of this gentleness that he grants you because, well, he always greets you with one sweet, truly loving kiss.

When he pulls away, he grins back at you.

“Hi, sweets.” He hums.

“Hey, handsome.” You respond, “Did you put the boys to bed like I asked?” He laughs at your phrasing, leaning down to kiss your jaw. And then your neck. Again. And again. And one more time for good measure.

“Mhm. They asked me if we were together though.” He keeps kissing your neck.

“I figured as much; they’ve been acting weird.”

“They might think I have a crush on you, now.” He says between kisses.

“And what would give them that idea?” You ask.

“…The fact that I told them I had a crush on you.”

“Well, do you?”

“Mm... I dunno. Might have to kiss you a few more times before I decide for certain.” You grin.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah... Maybe a little more than kissing too...”

“Well, don’t let me stand in the way of your methods, Danny.”

He grins, and kisses you again, this time, deeper, with none of the gentleness of the initial kiss. But there’s a new feeling you get from him now. Hunger.

And you kiss back, as if you have something deeper than hunger. Starvation, maybe.

And you don’t think either of you will ever be satiated.

By the end of the night, he decides he most definitely has a crush on you.

202 notes · View notes

kizzykiszka · 5 months

Text

im still seething about this and I know I shouldn’t but hannah wicklund is quite literally the opposite of what Greta Van Fleet stands for. she writes this sob story about how she was bullied growing up, how people made fun of her appearance and it hurt her so badly but now she uses her platform to dish out insults constantly all in the name of “dunking the h8ters.” and that is such a shitty thing to do. She has majority of the fandom blocked, gets in petty fights constantly with fans over stupid stuff, and then cries wolf when they bring up something factual or she blocks them and sucks her own dick about how great she is. I GENUINELY think the only reason she has fans is because they think interacting with her might get them a very small chance to interact with one of the boys and that’s so fucking sad. her music is mid, her voice is mid, she used tragedies to promote her fuck ass music that is as boring as the next indie musician. she promoted her dumbass strawberry cum parade album the same fucking day josh came out and LAUGHED ABOUT IT.

and now she talks about how she’s such a down to earth person and her aesthetic is so fairy and so cute, when she is nothing but a vile and toxic human being that spreads ZERO POSITIVITY and does nothing to help other people. and now she’s saying “lol I’m eating oysters and caviar with my bf teehee ✨🧚” MIND YOU, a plate of that is $150-$300 average. Your fans, and your boyfriend’s fans pay $500-$1200 to come see you squawk into a mic pre show with your stupid tiara on your nappy ass head. That is a month’s worth of rent. A car payment. Mortgage. That is a WHOLE PAYCHECK for some people and you think bragging about high end food your fans could never fathom experiencing is some kind of burn?????? Are you kidding me???? Most of us are living paycheck to paycheck and you think it’s cool to flex you’re eating fucking oysters and caviar.

i hope you step on a fuckin lego, you good for nothing sack of shit. you are a disgrace to the peaceful army and I hope this makes you cry.

#greta van fleet #josh gvf #josh kiszka #gretavanfleet #gvf #danny gvf #danny wagner #jake gvf #jake kiszka #hannah wicklund #fuck hannah wicklund

71 notes · View notes

aflame4goinghome · 6 months

Text

Part Of The Band

j.t.k x f.reader

part three

part two

a/n: present day! how exciting… what's in store for y/n and jake now? will he stay in her past or is there still something there? enjoy :)

word count: 5.2k

warnings: not much; some swearing, mentions of alcohol, references to sex but no smut, a bit of angst if you squint but it's more like sad angst, kind of fluffy. the next chapter will be super juicy! just wanted to fill in the gaps for the time jump

June 2023

“Y/N, did you pack the bath towels into one of your boxes? I can’t find them,” you hear Sophie yell from down the hall. You turn around to look through your boxes, digging through a few of them before finding the towels. “Yeah, Soph, they’re right here!” you reply then turn back to your dresser to pack the rest of your things.

You and Sophie graduated from UCLA a month ago and have spent the last few weeks preparing for this new chapter of your life. You got a Bachelor of Arts in Creative Writing, so you could start your life wherever you wanted.

Sophie, however, was a bit more limited on where she could find employment. She graduated with a degree in Entertainment Management, so she had to go to cities where she could use it. After doing research over the past year, she decided to move to Nashville, Tennessee to pursue a career. Knowing that you could continue your work anywhere, especially remotely, and not wanting to live with anyone else, you decide to go with her.

The two of you searched the housing market for weeks before finding your new home. It’s a cute little townhouse in Midtown with a rustic look and two floors, with enough room for you both and affordable rent. Your lease starts on Saturday, so you both are finally packing after weeks of procrastinating.

You guys are mostly finished, but you’re still packing up the small stuff in your bedroom before you pack it all up into the moving truck that will drive your things to your new house. It would take about two days for them to get there, so your flight will leave tomorrow morning for Nashville.

You pack up the rest of your clothes besides the outfits that you’ll bring on the plane and then turn to your vanity to pack up those things. You start adding some of your jewelry to the small box and then pull out a white rope bracelet. Your face drops at the sight of it and you sit down at the edge of your bed, looking down at it in your hands. You still remember the last time that you saw it.

It's been a while since you’ve thought about Jake. You left his hotel that day and returned to your apartment feeling like you’d just awoken from a dream that you never wanted to end. But you would never hear from him again. The holidays hit and then you were flung back into your schoolwork. He was embarking on a new tour with dates in the U.S. and Europe, jumping around from place to place.

You still followed him on Instagram, but his posts were few and far between. You’d get glimpses of him now and then on the rest of the guys’ socials, or the occasional post on the band’s account, but other than that you didn’t see much of him. You kept up with the band a lot at first and it would often cause a harsh sting in your chest, so you decided after a month or two that it would be best if you restricted how much you paid attention to them.

You do listen to the music a lot, though. Going to see them years ago sparked something new in you and you liked it. Josh’s voice especially pushed you to listen to their songs frequently; his voice calmed you and put you at peace when you needed it most. You also found yourself listening to Jake’s guitar solos and reminiscing about what it felt like for them to be played directly to you.

This was all in the past though, and now is not the time to be thinking about the past. You’re about to take a huge step toward your future. When Sophie mentioned the idea of moving to Nashville for the first time, you felt a bit hesitant. You knew that was where Greta Van Fleet lived and spent most of their time, and the last thing you wanted was to see Jake again. You knew that he was a rockstar, touring all over the world. You weren’t his first “fan” hookup, and you surely wouldn’t be the last. But Sophie assured you that it was almost two years ago and he probably doesn’t even remember that night. Nashville was a big city, it’s unlikely that you’d see him again, right?

You shook your head to snap yourself out of it and then tossed the bracelet into the box with the rest of the jewelry. You take one more look around your empty room and then start to bring your boxes out to the moving truck. You and Sophie share a bottle of wine, straight from the bottle since you’ve packed all of your glasses, and then head to bed. You have to be up quite early for your flight.

─────── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───────

As your plane starts descending toward the Nashville airport, your chest is lit up with feelings of nerves and excitement. You reach over and squeeze Sophie’s hand, smiling at her and turning back to look out of the window. This was the first time you’ve ever left California, having been born and raised in San Francisco and then attending college in LA. You’d never been on a plane before since your mom had a fear of flying, so your family vacations always stayed within the tri-state area. Now the East Coast was calling your name and you’re more than happy to answer it.

The Uber takes you from the airport to your new place and you and Sophie get out of the car and then take it all in. The truck was already there waiting for you, so the both of you walked up to the house to unlock the door and start unpacking. You watch as Sophie turns the key in the door and pushes it open and you enter the threshold to look at the empty foyer. It feels like a blank canvas and you both can’t wait to start making it your own.

The movers bring in the large furniture, like the couch, dining table, and mattresses, while you start to unpack the small stuff in the kitchen and Sophie unpacks the bathroom items. Once the movers bring everything into the house and leave, you and Sophie realize that you’re quite hungry. You search online for the closest pizza place and order delivery and then you both finish up unpacking the first floor. Once you hear the pizza delivery guy ring the doorbell, the two of you have finished unpacking the kitchen and dining room.

You grab the pizza and place it on your dining table, sitting down at it. You grab a few slices and put it on a plate, taking a bite. “Well, Soph. This is it. Our home. How’s it feel?” you say, looking across the table at her. “Feels great. But I could sleep for a week, babe. I’m so serious,” she replies, taking a bite of her pizza and then throwing her head back onto the back of the chair in exhaustion. “I know, girl. I think we did enough for today. Let’s just make our beds and then take care of the rest in the morning,” you say, eating more of your dinner.

The next day, the two of you finish setting up the living room, the bathroom, and your bedrooms. You went out to thrift stores in the afternoon to find decorations to make the place more personal and homier, which helped a lot. You adorned the living room with cute string lights along the walls and placed some decorative blankets on the couch. You bought a little plant for the coffee table and a vintage table to put your record player on top of, with slots underneath to store your vinyl collection. The kitchen was decorated with cute floral tea towels and curtains along the window by the sink. You bought matching towels for the bathroom as well and a shower curtain to go with it.

In your bedroom, you bought new bedding for your larger bed, having upgraded from a twin to a queen, which is black and white, and decorated with constellations and planets. You unpacked all of your clothes into your vintage wooden dresser and placed all your makeup and jewelry on top of your matching wooden vanity. Amongst your bracelets and rings is Jake’s sailor knot bracelet, which you choose to keep out, despite the moral dilemma.

─────── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───────

You’ve been in Nashville for two weeks now and you and Sophie have finally settled in. Your house is starting to become a home and you’re really starting to like the city. You realize, however, that it’s time to find a job. You want to be more of a freelance writer, taking your own time on your first novel, so you’ll need a part-time job to help pay the rent. It’s July 4th weekend, so Sophie is off today on a long weekend and you decide to use this opportunity to go look around town for job openings.

“Hey Soph, can I take the car out to go look for jobs?” you ask, popping your head into her bedroom. You see her typing furiously away on her laptop and looks up at you when she hears your voice. “Oh, yeah babe that’s fine. I’m just getting some last-minute projects done before tomorrow. Good luck!” I smile as I grab the car keys from the top of her dresser and say, “Thanks, hon. I’ll bring you a coffee on the way back, yeah?” You turn and head toward the door and hear a muffled “Thanks!” from behind you as you walk out the door.

You head further into town and pop your head into a few places; a coffee shop, a vintage clothes store, a convenience store. None of them are hiring, though, and you’re beginning to feel a bit discouraged. As you walk back to your parked car, you see a sign for a building across the street: Rhythm of Space Records. You decide to cross the street and check it out- as if you need to spend any more money on records right now.

As you approach the door, you notice a help wanted sign on the window. Perfect. You open the door and the little bell on top rings, causing the person at the counter to raise their head from scrolling on their phone and look up at you. You approach the counter and she gives you a typical customer service smile. “Hey, welcome in! What can I help you with?” she asks.

“Well, I came to browse your selection, but I just saw on the window that you guys were hiring… Would I be able to apply?” She smiles widely, saying excitedly, “Yes! Totally! Dad’s gonna be stoked, we’ve been needing some extra help around here.” She pulls a piece of paper and a pen from under the counter and slides it over to you.

“Here, you can fill it out now if you want. I can give it right to my dad, he’s just in the office back there. I’m Iris,” she says, reaching her hand out to shake yours. You shake her hand, “Like the song?” you ask. She giggles. “Yes, like the song. My dad is a huge Goo Goo Dolls fan. A big music lover in general, if you can’t tell,” she says, waving her arms around, referencing the store. “Well, I like it. I’m Y/N.”

The two of you chat for a few minutes while you wait for her father to come out from the office. You learn that Iris is 20 years old and studying music at a local community college, commuting from home. She grew up in Nashville and has worked at her dad’s shop since she was 15, which he opened not long after she was born. She tells you that he’s also a musician and likes to play some of the local bars sometimes, inviting you to tag along. It felt nice to finally make a friend in this new city.

Iris’s dad, John, eventually comes out and you hand him your application. He looks it over and the two of you discuss your deep interest in music, and then he says you’re hired. You’ll start your first shift on Monday, opening the shop up with Iris. You accept excitedly, gather a staff shirt with the logo on it, and then head out to your car. You stop to get Sophie a latte before heading home, just like you said you would. You pop into her room to say hi, handing her the drink then heading into your room. You relax for a while and then decide to tuck in early.

─────── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───────

Your alarm goes off at 9 a.m. on Monday and you roll out of bed to take a shower. You throw your long, wet hair into a loose braid down your back, leaving your curtain bangs hanging out to frame your face. You fix your bangs slightly with a blow-dryer and hairbrush before heading downstairs to have a quick bowl of cereal before leaving for work. The store is only about a fifteen-minute walk from your house, so you enjoy the short walk in the warm Nashville weather. Nashville is definitely a bit cooler than California in the summer, but it’s still warm enough for you to break a bit of a sweat.

You near the store and see Iris leaning against the window, looking down at her phone, waiting for you. “Morning,” you say as you approach her. She looks up at you and half-smiles, looking very groggy. She’s clearly not a morning person. “Hey, Y/N,” she says tiredly, then turns around to unlock the door. The two of you step into the store and she locks the door behind you. “There’s a coffee machine in the back room. We’re gonna need it,” she says, B-lining it to the back of the store. You follow her to the back and watch as she adds water and turns the coffee machine on.

“We really have to do inventory today. It sucks, I know, but if we both work together we can try and get it done before the shift change at 2.” She pours out a mug of coffee, handing it to you, which you happily accept. She then pours herself one, takes a sip, and then steps out into the main area of the store. She checks her watch, the time says 9:58. “Alright. Time to open up,” she says, heading to the front to unlock the door for the day. “I can start with the first half of the alphabet, if you wanna do the last half? Split up at M?” you say, to which you see her nod and then head to the other side of the store.

You start to go through every record from A to M, which is a lot. This store was certainly stacked with vinyls- you’ve been going through them for an hour and a half now and you’ve only just gotten to the G section. Combing through the albums and taking notes of what you have in stock, you come across a familiar album cover: Greta Van Fleet- The Battle at Garden’s Gate. Shit. You take it out from the rest of the records and look at it for a moment, a small frown spreading over your face. You start to run your fingers over the cover, feeling the texture of it, then place it back in the bin with the rest. You try to shake it off, not wanting to distract yourself from your work.

Two hours later, you’ve finished inventory and are taking some time to look around the store a bit more. You’re combing through the CDs on the far wall with your back facing the door when you hear the bell on the door jingle. Iris is closer to the door at the moment, so you decide to just let her handle it and don’t turn around to look in their direction. As you continue looking through the CDs, you feel a hand on your shoulder. You jump, feeling startled since you thought that you were standing there alone.

“Oh, I’m sorry, you scared me-” you say, turning around to face them. That’s when you saw him. Jake. In the flesh, only a few feet away from you. Your eyes widen and your jaw drops slightly at first before you realize how crazy you must look and quickly pull yourself together. The moment that you’d been dreading ever since moving here has finally arrived. You start to open your mouth and say something, but he beats you to it.

“Y/N! What are you doing here? I haven’t seen you since…” he says with a shy smile, trailing off as he looks at you and takes you in. It’s been so long now, you’ve both changed so much. He’s cut his hair short now, just above shoulder length. He has some lingering facial hair, still clean-shaven but there’s some stubble there. Last you’d seen him online, around the end of last year, he’d had long hair and remnants of a mustache, which was a bit rugged-looking. This new look suited him.

He still dressed the same as the last time you saw him. A half-buttoned button-up, tattered jeans, and boots. His eyes are concealed by dark sunglasses, but you can still see hints of them through the glass. Despite being covered, you can feel them boring into you, studying you. You finally manage to get a sentence out after getting over the initial shock of it all.

“Jake… Hi,” you say, locking eyes with him. You watch his gaze soften as he looks at you, and you go on to answer his question. “Sophie and I just moved here a few weeks ago now, she wanted to work here after graduation and I don’t have much of a direction yet, so I decided to come along…” you say shyly, starting to avoid his eyes now out of nervousness when you see his face drop a little.

“A few weeks… why didn’t you call me?” he asks, a hint of pain in his voice. You really didn’t think he would care, you thought that he’d long forgotten about you. You pause for a moment, unsure of what to say. You didn’t want to offend him, but you had hoped to never have to run into him out of fear of awkwardness. “Jake, I-,” you start, reaching over to place your hand on his arm, “I honestly wasn’t sure if you would want to hear from me… I haven’t seen you in nearly two years, I didn’t want to bother you. I kind of figured that you’ve forgotten about me by now.”

He reaches up to his face to remove his sunglasses, sliding them into his shirt pocket. He looks up to meet your eyes again, with a disappointed look in his eyes. “Sweetheart… how could I ever forget about you?” he says, bringing his hand up to brush some of your bangs out of your face. “I told you that I wouldn’t forget you, didn’t I?”

You lean into his touch a bit and nod, “I know, I know. I just- it had been so long since I’d heard from you, I thought that maybe that’s what you say to all of the girls you…” your sentence is cut off as you see someone with a Rhythm of Space shirt on enter the shop, walking in with Iris’s dad. This must be your relief for the day, you think.

You look over to the left and see Iris watching you, smirking at you and raising her eyebrows when she catches your eye. Rolling your eyes, you look back at Jake, whose eyes still haven’t looked away from you. “You know what, I’m about to get off work. Can you wait here for a few minutes while I clock out and gather my things? I won’t be long. We can go somewhere to talk,” you say, looking up at him hopefully as you wait for a response. You watch the corners of his mouth turn upwards as he says, “Yeah, I can wait.”

You turn around and walk behind the counter to clock out on the register. You go into the back room and grab your bag, taking off your work shirt and replacing it with a baggy Beatles t-shirt. You leave the back room and Iris smirks at you, saying “Enjoy the rest of your day, Y/N,” teasing you. You jab her side with your elbow jokingly as you walk past her and then return to Jake, who has put his sunglasses back on, covering his eyes once again as he leans against the window with his hands in his pockets.

“Know any good places to go around here? I’m still new, so I haven’t exactly claimed any regular haunts just yet,” you say, trying to lighten the mood with him a bit. He smiles and says, “Yeah, I know a place,” opening the door for you to walk through, then following you out.

His car is parked right in front of the store, which you notice as he unlocks it with his eyes and then opens the passenger side door for you to get in. It’s a nice car, which doesn’t surprise you given the level of fame they’ve risen to. He rounds the car and gets in on the other side, sitting down and starting it. You drive for about five minutes before pulling into the parking lot of a cozy-looking diner.

─────── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───────

Jake walks up to the hostess stand to get you both a table and you sit down at a little booth in the corner of the restaurant. The place has a retro aesthetic and each table is decorated with a mini jukebox where you can enter song requests from the catalogue. The waitress comes to bring you glasses of water and you take a look at the menu.

“This place is so cute!” you say, looking up at him. He’s smiling down at the menu to himself and says “I thought you might like it. This is Josh’s favorite place.” The idea of that makes you happy, knowing that you and his twin were so similar. “I should have guessed. Josh has great taste…” You order a cheeseburger and fries and Jake gets a sandwich. Now, here comes the hard part.

He takes his glasses off and slips them into his shirt pocket again, then laces his fingers together and places his hands on top of the table. His dark, chestnut eyes look into yours with a hint of sadness. He takes a deep breath and then decides to break the silence. “Y/N… I’m really sorry that I didn’t reach out after that night. Things really took off after the end of that tour and it got the better of me. I should’ve checked in with you,” he says, reaching across the table to place his hand over yours. You flick your eyes down to where your hands met and then back up to him, smiling timidly.

“Jake, you didn’t owe me anything. We only spent one night together, I’m sure you’ve spent plenty of nights with lots of different girls. I didn’t want to hold onto the hope that this was something more than it was.” You look up at him to wait for his reply, and he seems wounded by our words. He shakes his head a bit and squeezes your hand lightly.

“I never intended to make you think that I didn’t care for you. Because I do. More than I ever thought was possible. That wasn’t just a one-time thing for me, you’re not just another girl. You walked into our show blind, not knowing the band or who I was, and when I looked at you in the crowd, I could tell that you just saw me for me. Not just a rockstar in your favorite band, or someone who you can use to get whatever you want.”

He brings his hand from your hand to your cheek, cupping it and stroking it with his thumb sweetly. “You saw me and you heard my music and that was all you cared about. I’ve never had that before, ever. It’s something that I’ve been chasing ever since and I still haven’t been able to find it anywhere else, even after all this time…”

Your eyes soften as you look at him and how he’s pouring his heart out to you. “I’m sorry that I didn’t call. I wanted to, I just… I guess I felt embarrassed. I didn’t want to bother you after all this time if I was just one night to you. I wasn’t sure if you’d felt the same way and I didn’t want you to think I’d moved here for the wrong reasons, like I was obsessed with you or something.”

He continues to rub his thumb along your cheek as he answers. “Sweetheart, you were never just one night to me. I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you ever since that night. Not just because of how good you felt under me,” he says with a smirk, “but because of how well you got along with my family, your love for music, and the kindness in your heart. You’re one of a kind, Y/N.” “Can we start over?” you ask, looking up into his eyes. “Yeah. We can start over,” he says with a smile.

The food comes shortly after and the two of you catch up as you eat. You learn that they finished their last huge tour a few months ago and that they have a new one planned to start in just two weeks. Their album comes out in two weeks as well, which he seems quite proud of. They worked on it for a long time while touring and Jake describes it as the best he’s ever made, sonically. You tell him that you look forward to listening to it, which makes his face light up.

You’re on your way home now, and you look over at him as he’s driving. You can see his eyes behind his sunglasses as they face the road, still dark and alluring as ever. You want to just lean over and bring your lips to his, closing the gap that’s been open for years, but you know that it can’t work that way. Just because you didn’t reach out doesn’t change the fact that he hasn’t either.

From what you know now, he had been back in California in March for their Dreams in Gold tour and he didn’t call either. The two of you have a lot to figure out and need to get to know each other now. You didn’t spend very much time together all those years ago, so there was a lot that you didn’t know about each other. There was a lot of lost time to make up for, and you know better now than to give in to him so soon.

You pull up to your house and Jake puts the car in park. He rests his arm on the center console and then brings the other up to brush some of your hair out of your face. “Can I take you out? A proper date, I’ll wear my best dress for you,” he jokes, smirking at you. You pretend to think about it, bringing your fingers to your chin, and say, “Hmm… I suppose I’ll have the time. But that dress better have cleavage or else I’ll turn right back around.” He chuckles and caresses your cheek with his thumb and then unlocks the car doors.

You grab your bag and open the door, stepping out of the car, and he says, “Same number, right?” You nod, smiling shyly as you shut the door and walk up to your front porch. You turn back around and see him still sitting there, smiling at you. You wave goodbye then head into the house, shutting the door behind you and leaning your back against it, sinking to the floor. You throw your head back against the door and groan, feeling so exhausted by the day you’ve had. The noise causes Sophie to pop her head out of the kitchen, making a confused face as she sees you sitting on the hardwood floor.

“You good there, babe?” she asks, walking toward you. You shake your head and she leans down to join you on the floor. She lets you rest your head on her shoulder as she rubs circles into your back for a moment then asks, “What happened?” You lean back to look at her. “I saw him, Soph. He came into my work this afternoon. We went to lunch and we talked a bit but I just don’t know… I feel like shit. He asked me why I didn’t call him and he just looked so sad. I didn’t even have a good answer for him. The only reason is that I was scared, and that’s a stupid reason,” you say, throwing your head against the door again.

“We said we’d start over, get to know each other better. He wants to take me to dinner later this week.” Sophie looks at you with a sympathetic expression and says, “Well, that’s good, babe. Right?” You think about it for a moment. “I don’t know. What happens if I get too attached? He’s leaving for another tour in two weeks and will be gone for god knows how long. We’re not really labeling it and I’m just gonna be here, while he’s playing all around the country. What if I just get my heart broken?” you say, standing up from the floor and pulling Sophie up with you.

“Don’t think about it like that, hon. He can only hurt you if you let him. Just give it a chance, you never know,” she says, rubbing your arm affectionately. You sigh. “You’re right. I’ll think about it. I’m gonna go lie down,” you say, then head upstairs to your room.

You flop onto your bed and curl up under the covers, full of questions and anxiety. You pull your phone out of your pocket and finally take it off of Do Not Disturb, which has been on since you left for work this morning. Much to your surprise, you already have a message from Jake.

Sir Jacob⚔️: Friday night? 8 o’clock?

You: perfect :)

You: thanks again for lunch. i really enjoyed it.

Sir Jacob⚔️: Anything for you, sweetheart. I’ll pick you up at 8.

You: you’re sweet. see you then

You plug your phone into the charger and then stand up to get changed. As you’re grabbing comfier clothes from the dresser, you see Jake’s bracelet sitting there on the vanity next to it. You pick it up and look down at it. Finding this a few weeks ago was a bit of a premonition, huh? Still, you smile to yourself and decide to slide it over your wrist before getting changed for bed. You tuck in and close your eyes, wondering what the next few weeks will bring for you.

─────── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───────

comment or message me if you want to be added to the taglist! talk to you all soon :)

part four

taglist:

@writingcold @josh-iamyour-mama @ohgodthefeeling-gvf @sinarainbows @gvfmelbourne @jaketsguitar @swiftiepanda21 @itsafullmoon @thetroublegetssoloud71 @vanfleeter @gretasfallingsky @dem0litiondan @dixonbrainrot @p0pscenealright

#greta van fleet #jake kiszka #jakegvf #greta van fleet fic #starcatcher #gvf #jake kiszka x reader #jake kiszka smut #jake kiszka fic #spotify

96 notes · View notes

joshym · 7 months

Text

Lilac Moon: Chapter 5

Pairing: Josh Kiszka x f!Reader

Word Count: 9.5k+

Warnings: 18+ ONLY. mentions of anxiety and depression, mentions of death of a parent, brief recollection of childhood trauma, angst, illness. SMUT. oral f & m receiving, fingering, unprotected sex, a little voice kink, some cock warming, & of course fluff because i can't help myself. (pls let me know if i missed anything)

Masterlist

If you'd like to join the taglist, click this link to add yourself or just let me know & i'll be sure to add you. 🤍 enjoy!

(ps. yes, there's a new moodboard. 😉🤍)

Amongst a sea of people, the stage is your vessel and you are the captain.

The music starts; you’re home.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

The morning of the opening show

Everything is prepared. Your stage outfits hang in the closet of your dressing room. Your makeup is spread out on the vanity, ready to be used. The setlist has been narrowed down and perfected. The only thing left to do: perform.

You and Ivy are the first ones to arrive at the venue. You’re exhausted as you had hardly slept last night, the nerves and anxiety clouding any other thought that dared enter your mind.

You couldn’t even bring yourself to think much about Josh, about last night and the song you shared with him on the stage that you’ll step foot on tonight. You let your guard down with him, yet again. But, that’s the last thing on your mind.

Tonight begins the expedition that will lead Lilac Moon to waters never explored.

You want it to be perfect. You need it to be perfect.

You open the door to the dressing room you and Ivy will share. It’s dark, so you turn on the lights. You scan the room, looking at all of the gifts left for you from the venue. T-shirts, snacks, drinks, but the thing that catches your eye is a large bouquet of white roses sitting on the makeup vanity. The fragrance they carry fills the entire room with their floral notes. As you come closer, you see a handwritten note attached.

“A few adoring fans will receive one of these from me tonight, but no one is as deserving of a full bouquet as you. -Josh”

They’re beautiful. They’re in full bloom and so perfect that they nearly resemble satin. You can’t help but wonder just how much he spent on them, but you’re not sure you want to know.

“Where did those come from?”

You look towards the door as Ivy’s walking through the threshold.

“I’ll give you one guess.” you say through a smile.

She laughs, “That man is a damn fool for you.”

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

10:32 am

8 hours and 58 minutes until showtime

You and Ivy are the only ones at the venue, save for a few employees, so you take the opportunity to walk around, exploring the halls and watching as merchandise tables are being set up. Amongst the endless choices of Greta Van Fleet merch are a few Lilac Moon t-shirts that you designed and a few copies of your ep’s on cd and vinyl. You weren’t able to do much, only as much as your funds would allow. But, nonetheless, seeing your band's t-shirts next to Greta Van Fleet’s is a surreal sight.

You’re shocked as you look out the window to see a few hundred dedicated fans already lined up for the show that’s still over eight hours away. The venue didn’t allow camping, so these people made it here as soon as the Bridgestone arena would allow to ensure the best spots.

It suddenly hits you. As you stare out at the hundreds of fans, you realize that you’ve never even performed in front of an audience as big as these early birds, let alone the nearly 20,000 others that will soon join them.

You’re hit with a wave of uncertainty, of meekness.

Ivy must sense it as she moves closer to you, grabbing your hand as you continue to stare outside.

“What are you thinking?” Ivy says. “Your mind has wandered. Tell me where it’s gone.”

“Look at this, Ivy. All of these people. It seems like so many. This isn’t even close to the number of people that will be here tonight. I know they aren’t here for us but they'll see us. They’ll hear us. What if they hate us? What if they just count down the minutes until we leave the stage? I’m terrified, Ivy.”

“But what if they love us, y/n? Don’t do this. We’re here for a reason. Don’t let your stupid brain tell you otherwise.”

“Stupid? Gee, thanks so much.” you say with a smile.

Ivy puts her arm around you as you both watch the waiting fans. “Sometimes I wish your brain would fuck off and let you live in peace.”

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

11:56 am

7 hours and 34 minutes until showtime

The nerves haven’t let up. In fact, they’re beginning to become worse as the show draws nearer. Anxiety is not something new for you, but there are moments where it becomes particularly debilitating, and right now is one of those moments.

Jay and Julien are here now, talking with Joe and Ivy as you sit in silence, stewing in your worry. You get up and leave the room in search of somewhere to be alone for a few moments.

You walk into the bathroom down the hall and lock the door behind you. You sit on the floor, head plopped in your hands as you begin to cry.

The fear of it all is setting in. You’ve never been one to handle criticism well, and by doing this tour, you’re opening yourself up to a host of critics who will point out your every flaw.

You’re excited for this new chapter, but you’re terrified all at once. You’re ashamed of your ambivalence, but you can’t shake these feelings of inadequacy.

Your mother never shied away from telling you that you weren’t good enough, that everything you’d ever done was wrong.

You lost your biggest support when your dad died. He took all the love with him when he passed.

Your mom only got worse. Without him there to defend you and love you, she took advantage of it and tore you down as often as she could.

Maybe she was just trying to save me from getting hurt. She saw something my dad and I couldn’t see; she saw failure. I wasn’t enough for her, I wasn’t enough for Jay, and I’m certainly not enough for Josh.

Your cries become louder when suddenly the doorknob to the bathroom starts to jiggle.

You hear a muffled voice from outside, “I’m not sure who’s in there but I just wanted to make sure you’re okay. Do I need to call someone?”

You immediately recognize the voice that belongs to Danny.

“Yeah, I’m fine! I just need a minute.” Your voice is shaky but you’re doing your best to sound composed.

“Is that you, y/n? I’m not leaving until you open the door.”

Dammit.

You quickly get up to check yourself in the mirror. Your eyes are swollen and puffy. There’s not much you can do right now to fix it, but you splash a little cold water on your face anyway before opening the door.

“Hi, Danny.” you say as you try to dart past him quickly.

He puts his hand lightly on your shoulder to stop you while he softly says, “You’re not getting out of this that easily.”

You look at him to see a sweet, concerned smile across his face. “What’s going on, y/n? I could hear you crying from my dressing room at the end of the hall.”

Of course.

“God, was I that loud? Please tell me none of the other guys heard.”

He quietly laughs, “No, I’m the only one here so far. Those fuckers are never on time. They probably won’t show up until the curtain is down.” This makes you smile, and you’re grateful for it.

“Seriously, though. Are you okay?”

“Just a case of the pre-show jitters.”

“Must be a pretty serious case.” he says as he grins. “I know that can’t be all of it.”

You know deep down you can trust him. Danny is one of the last people on this earth who’d judge you, but the thought of opening up to him right now is something you’re just not ready for yet. It’s rare that you reveal this part of yourself to people.

“There’s a little more to it, I guess. But it’s really not that important. I’m fine, I promise.”

“I won’t pry. You tell me when you want to. I’m here for you whenever the time feels right.”

He holds his arms out for a hug and you happily embrace it. Danny's hugs are so warm and reassuring; you desperately needed it.

As you make your way back to the room, you see Joe out in the hall, bracing himself up against the wall with one hand while he’s struggling through a coughing fit.

You run up to him to help him stabilize himself. “Are you okay?” you ask.

He can’t answer you as he’s coughing too much. He’s holding a tissue tightly in his hand as he coughs into it. You notice it’s stained red.

“Shit. Come on, let's get you to the hospital.” You try to help him down the hall but he stops you.

“No.” he says in his weak voice. “I’m fine, kid. It’s just a little cough. Nothing to fret over. It’ll pass. But do me a favor, hun.” He shoves the stained tissue in his shirt pocket, ensuring it’s concealed. “Don’t mention this, alright? I don’t want everyone in a tizzy over me.”

Your self-centered feelings have quickly switched to worry for Joe’s health.

He pats your back before walking away, seemingly fine.

But you know he’s not fine. He’ll do everything to convince you otherwise, but you know deep down something is seriously wrong.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

4:59 pm

2 hours and 31 minutes until showtime

“I can’t see fuckin’ shit out of these things.”

You hear Josh’s voice ring throughout the arena as they’re working through a final soundcheck. He’s wearing his giant bejeweled sunglasses that serve no practical use as he’s tripping all over himself trying to navigate the stage.

“Seriously, I can’t see a fuckin’ thing.”

“Take them off, you dumbass.” Sam says in his mic perched on his piano.

“Obviously that would ruin my look, Samuel.” He’s already dressed in his ensemble for tonight, looking wonderfully angelic. You’re doing your best to avert your gaze, but damn. He makes it difficult.

The two go back and forth with each other until finally Danny slams his cymbals and Jake plays an aggressive chord to get them to shut up.

You, Ivy and Julien are sitting in the audience seats watching the whole thing, cracking up laughing at their brotherly banter.

They finally manage to run through a few songs and you’re in awe over how easily it comes to them. Within seconds of bitching at each other, they play a song to perfection as if nothing had happened.

They don’t bother running through the whole show, opting to just ‘wing it’ when it’s showtime.

You can’t imagine that kind of mindset. You figure it’s because of how long they’ve been in the game. It comes so naturally for them, so authentically. Too much rehearsal might take away some of that authenticity for them. Aside from that, they just don’t need it. They are so in tune with each other that practice seems like a waste of time.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

5:33 pm

1 hour and 57 minutes until showtime

You had some intent behind choosing your stage outfit. You wanted something that felt like you, felt like Lilac Moon, and something with a little meaning behind it.

A month ago, you had all finally narrowed down stage looks.

“Why don’t we wear purple?” you had suggested after hours of trying to agree on something.

“Why the fuck would we do that?” Jay asked.

“Think about it, man.” said Julien.

“Oh my god, why the hell haven’t we thought of this before? You’re a genius, y/n.” said Ivy.

Not only is purple an obvious choice for a band with the color in its name, but it also made you think of a sweet memory with Josh, when he recalled a show of theirs you’d attended a few years ago and you wore a lilac colored dress with puffy sleeves. He loved it so much that he locked it away in his memory.

You wanted to mimic that look for nostalgic reasons.

You chose a purple skirt paired with a black top with sleeves almost identical to the ones on the dress you wore that Josh remembered every detail of.

As you’re putting it on, you feel all the emotions you’d felt the day you talked with him about that memory. It’s a bit of a full circle moment for you as an artist and as a person, and it’s also a reminder of the sweetness of Josh. Regardless of everything over the last few months, he’s as warm as sunshine that never dims. He’s made a dent on your heart, and that is something you’ll never be able to deny, no matter how hard you try.

You sit next to Ivy at the vanity to finish your hair and makeup, talking and joking with her when you hear a knock at the door.

“Come in.” you yell.

“Our hands are a bit full.” Josh says.

You get up to open the door to find Josh and Jake, each holding two drinks.

“Damn.” Jake mumbles as Ivy joins you at the door, adorned in her black sequined black crop top and purple velvet bell bottoms that accentuate her body perfectly.

“What was that, Jacob?” she says slyly.

“You look quite dashing.” he says as he walks through the doorway.

“Y/n you look absolutely, I mean you really look… well I haven’t the proper words.” Josh says to you as his eyes follow a path up and down your body.

“Fucking finally.” Jake jokes, making Ivy laugh.

“Thank you, Josh. Or, at least I think I should thank you. Is rendering Josh speechless a good thing?”

He smiles at you, “In this case, undoubtedly.”

“We weren’t sure what you ladies liked to drink so we have options,” Jake says as they both set their drinks down on the coffee table. “We’ve got a tequila sunrise, a vodka lemonade, a salty dog and a bloody mary. Take your pick.”

Ivy instantly grabs the bloody mary, a favorite of hers.

“Ah, a woman of class. Good choice, Ivy.” says Jake. She thanks him as she takes a sip of her tomato drink.

You go for the vodka lemonade, to which Josh says “You don’t want the salty dog?”

“Absolutely not. Grapefruit makes me want to vomit.”

Josh scoffs, “A salty dog is the perfect fruity and salty fusion that is both refreshing and intoxicating. To not enjoy it is to not enjoy happiness.”

The twins hangout with the two of you as you add the final touches to your makeup and hair, finishing off all four drinks.

Jake decides to head back to the bar to grab a few more. Ivy joins him, leaving you and Josh alone.

“You know what you could use?” Josh asks.

“What’s that?”

“I’ll be right back.”

He runs full speed out of the room, returning almost as quickly as he left with a tote bag in his hand. He digs inside of it and pulls out a small box and a tube of eyelash glue.

He pulls a chair up to sit in front of you at the vanity, putting both of his legs on either side of yours as he takes a seat and scoots as close to you as he can.

“One thing I’ve learned since the last tour is you can never have enough sparkle.”

He opens the box containing a slew of rhinestones.

“Should I consider this my very own entry to the rhinestoned diaries?” you say with a little sarcasm.

He rolls his eyes and laughs, “Those are a work of pure art and you know it. Now, let’s see.” He tucks his bottom lip in his teeth, eyebrows furrowed as takes in the structure of your face.

He holds your chin between his thumb and index finger, maneuvering you a bit to really get a good look at your features.

“We want to accentuate these lovely cheekbones of yours.” He runs a finger along your right cheek, the contact causing your breathing to stutter a bit.

His tongue peeks out of the corner of his mouth as he strategically places dots of eyelash glue along the high points of your face.

He dumps out a few gems on the table, picking each one up with a pair of tweezers to place them over the dots of glue.

You can’t help but watch him, the way his nose twitches slightly as he meticulously places each stone, the way he pulls his bottom lip between his teeth, his tongue gliding over his mouth every so often. He’s just so pretty.

He looks up into your eyes, catching your stare. He doesn’t say a word, just smiles. His beautiful, warm smile that demands a smile from you in return.

“Not that perfection needs any improvement.” he says as he places the final rhinestone. He stands up and turns your chair around so you’re facing the mirror. “Look at that. Just gorgeous.”

You smile at your reflection. As silly as you initially thought it was, you actually feel really beautiful.

And he’s right, you can never have enough sparkle.

He sits back down next to you, gathering up his things to take back to his room.

“You truly look stunning.” He says. “I’m not sure I want you going out there like that, might cause a bit of chaos from the crowd once they see you.” He laughs a little, smiling at you once again.

The all too familiar Josh-induced blush starts creeping up your rhinestoned cheeks.

“I doubt that. It’s not me everyones here to see, anyway.”

“After tonight you will be. I just know it.”

He moves closer to you, staring into your eyes with a look that speaks a thousand words. You start to lean into it, feeling drawn to him.

No, y/n. Don’t let him lead you on again. The roses, the rhinestones…he’s doing it again. This isn’t why you’re here. He’s just distracting you yet again from the only thing that matters.

You suddenly break eye contact and stand up, moving away from him.

“We agreed to keep this professional, Josh. You need to stop.” You can’t bring yourself to look at him. This is hurting you, and you know looking at him will only make this so much worse. “I told you, my career is the most important thing. You don’t need to be leaving me roses or helping with my makeup. It's inappropriate.”

“I was just trying to be nice, y/n. I give roses to everyone, doesn’t mean anything more than a friendly gesture. It was just my way of welcoming you on tour. That’s all. Don’t read too much into it.”

His voice is much more stern than you had anticipated it would be, and you noted a bit of sarcasm. You can tell you struck a nerve but you decide to ignore it. It's almost time for the show and you can’t be bothered with this right now.

“Well, thank you for welcoming me. ” you say as you walk out of the door to head to the stage. You’re pissed that this happened minutes before your show. As if you’re not nervous enough.

You set it in the back of your mind, shaking it off and pulling yourself together so you’re able to give this performance your all.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

7:30 pm

Showtime

The four of you walk out on stage together, all holding hands. You look behind you to see Josh, Jake, Sam and Danny standing in a hidden spot behind the stage to watch.

You’re struck still for a moment as you look out to the filled space that was barren just hours ago. Every seat is filled. Every spot is taken. They’re screaming, screaming for Lilac Moon.

The stage lights shine brighter than the sun against your face on a hot summer afternoon. The vibrations of the screaming fans felt beneath your feet like a ship rocking against harsh waves.

The stage serves as your vessel and you the captain as you navigate the sea of 20,000 people.

It’s time.

You walk to your mic stand, Ivy situates her bass, Jay tucks his guitar strap under his arm just the way he likes and Julien takes his seat at his throne.

You can do this.

“How are we doing tonight, Nashville?”

There’s excitement painted on their faces as their eyes are fixed on you. You know you’ll tuck this image away in the depths of your memory to cherish as long as you live.

“It’s an honor to be here. Let’s do this!”

The music starts; you’re home.

Every fear you’d had has dissipated.

You make use of the biggest stage your band has ever played on, moving all over it, letting the music guide your body.

You watch as their faces light up with each song, as their heads nod to the beat. Some start making hearts with their hands, a few even singing along with you.

After the fourth song, you hear a faint “I love you!” coming from the crowd, to which you respond with “I love you, too!”

Everyone screams, and you couldn’t pry your smile away if you tried.

“We’ve got just a few more songs for you all, then we’ll make way for the star attraction.”

The crowd gets even louder at the mention of the headliners. You realize you haven’t introduced the band yet, so you take a few moments before the next song to do so.

“We’re Nashville-born Lilac Moon, and I don’t know if you know this, but you’re the largest crowd we’ve ever stood before.” You pull the mic away as you take in the roar of the audience. “You’ve welcomed us with so much love and we can’t thank you enough for making us feel at home on this stage. This is the first night of the Starcatcher world tour, and it’s definitely one for the books.”

You move to the center of the stage and take a seat on the ledge. Jay grabs his acoustic while Ivy comes to sit on your right, sans bass with her mic in hand. Julien takes his cajón and sits on the left side of you.

“We’re going to play a little acoustic number, if that’s okay. I’m sure you’ll recognize this one. If you do, please sing along.”

One of the first songs you’d ever played together as a band was Imagine by John Lennon. It was the song that helped you find your sound; the sound of Lilac Moon. You’d incorporated it in shows as often as you could, always acoustically as that’s how you played it together the very first time.

It’s been a while since you brought this one to the stage. You had all agreed that tonight felt like the perfect opportunity to bring it back.

Jay plays the first few chords and it seems the crowd recognizes the song almost instantly. You and Ivy switch back and forth singing the verses while harmonizing together with Julien during the chorus as he taps a subtle beat on his cajón.

The crowd glows with twinkling lights coming from their phones, swaying back and forth and singing the lyrics to the beloved tune.

This moment feels like the most intimate experience you’ve ever shared with an audience, though this is the largest one you’ve ever played for.

This right here, this is what it’s all about. The music, the unity, the love. It feels as though every obstacle in your life has led you to this very moment. It suddenly all feels worth it.

________________________

The last song has come to an end. As you take a bow with your bandmates, tears threaten to flee your eyes.

It had all gone so beautifully, better than you could’ve imagined.

You take out one of your in-ears to finally be met with the true sound of the audience that’s been muffled by the ear monitor.

You take it all in, the boisterous, beautiful sounds of 20,000 people cheering for Lilac Moon.

“Thank you, Nashville!” is all you can manage to say before heading off the stage just in time to avoid going over your 45 minute time slot.

You leave the stage to Sammy, Danny and Jake all congratulating you, giving you hugs and kisses on your cheeks, but you can’t help but notice that Josh is no longer here.

Seriously? He couldn’t even stay for the whole thing?

You start to head back towards the hallway your dressing rooms are in to find him when you’re stopped by Julien grabbing you, Ivy and Jay in a massive group hug.

“I love you guys, dammit. I’m so proud to do this with the three of you.” he says through choked back tears.

Joe comes up to join you all. He’s absolutely elated, so proud of you all that he can’t stop praising you.

It’s an emotional moment, and you’re angry.

You’re angry that your only thought right now is Josh. He’s taken over so drastically that you can’t even be present right now with your band, your family, after undeniably the best performance you’ve ever put on.

All you can think about is him.

While everyone is hugging and cheering for each other, you manage to slip away, unable to free him from your mind. You have to know where he is, you need to find him.

You quickly make your way down the hall, stopping first at his dressing room. No luck.

You check each of their rooms that are all empty.

You decide as a last ditch effort to check your room.

You open the door and as you walk in, you see Josh sitting at your vanity.

“Josh, what are you doing in here?”

His head is in his hands, his leg bouncing wildly as he has yet to look at you.

You ask him if he’s okay before he sighs loudly while finally standing up.

“No, I’m not okay, y/n.” he says as he walks up to you.

His hands quickly find your waist, squeezing you with his fingertips.

There’s a fire igniting in the pit of your stomach. His touch is much more heated than ever before. You're fighting against the trembles of your body.

“I know that we decided not to take things any further,” he says as his eyes are fixed on where his hands rest, “but I can’t watch you out there and not want you.”

He darts his eyes to yours. “I want you, y/n. I need you. Like I need the air in my lungs. Watching you out there, so mystifying, so goddamn beautiful. I can’t take it. I won’t be able to do this every night.”

You can’t fight your body much longer. His words are like sugar laced with honey.

You don’t speak, and before you can think twice about it, your lips crash hard with his.

“You…” he says between attacking your lips “...are so fucking incredible.”

He shuts the door before pushing your body up against it.

You lift your leg to wrap it around his waist, his hand kneading the flesh of your thigh.

You grab hold of his curls, forcing his body to press harder against yours.

As close as he is, you need him even closer. You need to feel him everywhere.

He licks and sucks on your neck, his breath leaving goosebumps on the wet skin.

“Josh…”

He groans in your ear, not relenting a bit.

“Josh…it’s almost time for you to get out there. I don’t want…” he pulls your skin between his teeth, sucking and nibbling as you lose all inhibition.

The moan that escapes you is louder than you would have liked, you’re almost sure someone heard. You simply can’t bring yourself to care.

He pulls tighter on your thigh, moving his hand up to your hip under your skirt. He grips you tighter, his thumb brushing dangerously close to the hem of your thong.

He pulls you closer until you’re pressed against him, feeling his cock harden against you.

You start grinding yourself on him, his hand on your hip helping to move you just right against him.

“Fuck…” he whispers in your ear. His jaw is beautifully clenched, his eyes squeezed shut as he moves his body along with yours.

Suddenly, there’s a knock at the door that you're leaned up against.

“Josh? Are you in there? Come on we have to fucking go! The curtains about to drop!” Jake yells.

“Josh, go.” you say with heavy reluctance.

“You can’t expect me to go out there like this.”

You look down and notice his massive erection straining against his skin tight pants.

“You don’t have a choice, Joshy.” you say as you kiss his cheek and he lightly slaps your ass before opening the door.

“God, I can’t wait to get off that stage.”

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

You and Ivy stand by Jake’s side of the stage near the crowd, enjoying their magnetic performance.

It’s like you’re back in 2018, traveling all over together to catch their shows and having the absolute time of your lives.

So much has changed since then, but somehow it all feels the same still yet.

You catch Josh looking over in your direction often, eliciting screams from the fans you’re standing close to.

After Josh throws out his signature white roses, the show comes to an extravagant end. Of no surprise to you, the crowd is going absolutely crazy over them.

They rush off the stage and instantly their crew is tearing the set down to pack up for the next show. You and Ivy are caught by fans asking for photos and autographs and giving you their bracelets they had made for the show. You stay back and talk with them for a while, answering all of their questions about your band and how you made it here. They’re all so sweet and excited to be talking with you, and it warms your heart.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

He’s covered in sweat, the sheen on his skin giving him the most glorious glow.

He rips his jacket off and throws it across the room.

You walk up to him, putting your hands on his bare chest. His pecks are so hard and hot under your touch as you skim your fingers over him, brushing against his nipples as you wander down a little further to his stomach that’s clenching against your fingertips.

“I’m so sweaty, y/n. Why don’t you let me get cleaned up?”

You put your fingers to his mouth, dragging his bottom lip down. “No. I want you. Now. Just like this.”

A smirk graces his lips, his eyes heavy and full of lust as he watches your hands explore his body.

You tug on the button of his pants until it’s free from the loop it was secured in.

You slowly pull his fly down, noticing that he’s stopped breathing entirely.

“Breathe, Josh. It’s just me.”

He huffs a nervous laugh. “Yeah, just you. I’ve imagined this more times than I’ll admit.”

“What have you imagined?” you say as you continue pulling his fly down at an agonizingly slow pace.

You finally pull it down completely, pulling his pants open a little before your hands make their way back to his sweat covered chest.

You’re still high from the show, adrenaline running wild as you get the nerve to speak to him and touch him this way.

“I’ve imagined how you’d feel, how you’d sound…full of my cock…your pretty mouth wrapped around it…” he plants the gentlest kiss to your lips, holding the pulse point of your neck, “…that beautiful voice of yours singing my name…” his hands have found your breasts, still covered by your top, “…a sweet song only for me. I can’t wait to learn every pretty sound you make.”

You reach your hand through the open fly of his satin pants. You run your fingers lightly over his shaft, shocked over his size and how he’s throbbing against your gentle touch. His eyes roll in the back of his head as he lets out a high pitched, beautiful whimper.

“I’m excited to hear all of your pretty sounds, Josh.”

He giggles breathlessly as you plant kisses all over his chest and neck, still running your fingers along his length, toying with him a bit. You relish in this moment of control, how he’s crumbling under the slightest contact from you. The sounds he’s making, the labored breathing. It’s as though he could melt at any moment.

You reach your hand down further, taking his entire cock in your hand. The sound he lets out reverberates through the dressing room.

You slowly make your way down to your knees, looking up at his sleepy grin, when suddenly…

Why the fuck didn’t I lock the door.

You’re both too shocked to move as Ivy walks in completely oblivious to what’s happening.

“OH! Holy shit, oh fuck!” she yells when she realizes, dramatically slamming the door shut.

As embarrassed as you are right now, you’re thanking every god in the universe that it was just Ivy who walked in and not anyone else.

You stand up immediately, still reeling with humiliation as Josh starts zipping his pants back up.

“So much for right now, huh?” He laughs nervously. “I’m thinking maybe we should put this on hold.”

You put your face in your hands. “I’m so sorry, Josh.”

He laughs as he grabs you in a hug. “Don’t you dare be sorry.”

“We’ll finish where we left off soon, I promise.” you say quietly in his ear.

“I’m holding you to that.” he says as he kisses your forehead before opening the door to leave.

Ivy is still standing on the other side of it, shielding her face as he walks out. He looks at her with a smug grin. “Sup?” he says with a nod of his head while he walks past her.

“What the hell did I just walk in on?” she says. “Were you giving him head or were you helping him tie his fucking loafers?”

“Well, I was going to give him head until the world's biggest cock block barged in.”

You’re both caught in a fit of laughter trying to pack everything up. You only have about 20 minutes until you have to leave the venue so you’re in a bit of a rush.

“Are you still staying with me tonight?” you ask.

“Well, that’s what I was going to talk to you about.”

You stop to look at her, waiting for whatever it is she’s gearing up to tell you.

“Jake was telling me about his custom Fender jazz bass, and I told him I’d love to see it but it’s at his house so…I’m going over there tonight.”

You look at her with wide eyes and a huge smile. “You’re going over to see his super cool bass, huh?”

She giggles maniacally, “Yes, y/n. Just to see his super cool bass.”

“Also,” she continues, “we’re taking my car, so I guess you’ll just have to have Josh take you home.” she says with a wink as she zips her makeup bag shut.

♪°•°∞♬°•°♪°•°∞♬°•°♪

You had asked Josh for a ride, and of course he couldn’t turn you down.

He asked if you wanted to come to his place for a bit and without hesitation you said yes.

You’re in his room, sitting on his bed as he insisted on taking a shower as soon as he walked in the door of his home.

“I usually try to take showers at the venues before we have to leave,” he says as he opens the glass shower door. “but for some reason I just didn’t have time for that tonight.” he says through a laugh.

There’s a small opening in the master bathroom door, just enough for you to be able to see him in the mist. You try to keep from staring at him but he makes it impossible. He’s stunning. His sculpted, wet body is far too enticing.

He’s still talking, saying whatever pops in his mind as the bathroom begins to fill with steam. You hear his voice, but your mind has stopped comprehending his words.

Without much thought, you stand up and make your way to the bathroom. He’s facing away from the shower door so he’s oblivious to the fact that you’re here.

You start removing your clothing. Feeling the most courageous you’ve ever felt, you open the shower door and slowly make your way inside.

Josh stops what he’s doing, his back still facing you, as it seems he’s noticed your arrival. He turns around, eyes locked in on your nude figure.

“I was wondering when you’d give in.” he says through a smile.

You step into the water, letting it drench your skin in warmth and soak your hair as you make you way closer to him. His hands trace up and down your now wet body as you reach up to slick his hair back. He moves closer, pressing his body against yours as his hands move to cup your face. His eyes dart back and forth between yours and your lips before he slowly leans in, kissing you gently before stepping away.

He grabs a bottle of body wash, opens it and begins pouring it over your chest. He massages it into your breasts, tweaking your nipples with his slick fingers. With the same bottle, you follow suit, pouring it over him and watching the suds cascade down his toned frame. You run your hands over him, just as he did you, rubbing the sandalwood scented lather into his chest and flexed torso.

You both go without saying a word to each other. The intimacy of this moment is one that should only be spoken with touch, lips only moving to embrace the other.

He then washes your hair as you do the same for him, silence still lingering as your lips leave willful kisses on one another.

He moves his hands to the small of your back, then reaches down to squeeze the supple flesh of your ass as he licks and kisses along your neck. His nearly throbbing cock rests between your thighs, gently nudging at your hardened bud. You reach your hand down to stoke it, pushing his head against your clit.

You pump him against you a few times before sinking down to your knees.

You look up at him, noting that same sleepy grin from earlier in the dressing room. “Just keeping my promise.”

You kiss the tip of his cock, leaving kitten licks along the underside of his head before slowly sinking him all the way in your mouth.

You bob your head as you swallow as much of him as you can, his hand buried in your wet hair as he lets you take the lead.

“Look at me baby, look at me.” You do as he says, keeping your eyes on him as you take him deeper and deeper down your throat. “So beautiful like that. So fucking beautiful taking it all.”

He bucks his hips a little, shoving himself in further. The moan that escapes him echoes off the shower walls. Such a pretty sound and all you want is to make him sound like that over and over again.

“Fuck. Come here, sweet girl.” He leans down to pick you up. You wrap your legs around him as he holds you with one hand and pushes the shower door open with the other.

Without even bothering to turn off the water, he takes you into his bedroom and lays you down on your back and leans over you with his arm propping him up. You’re both still soaking wet, his body dripping all over yours, his hair still slicked back from the water with only a few wet curls hanging over his face.

He looks into your eyes, lips pouting and eyes heavy.

“Josh, I…I need to tell you something.” Your voice is shaky, his face now full of concern and worry.

“Are you okay, y/n? Oh shit. I’m taking this too far, you’re not ready. Fuck. I’m so sorry, we can sto-” you shush him by placing your fingers over his wet lips.

“No, it’s not that. I don’t want to stop. I just…I’m embarrassed to tell you this, but I feel like I need to.”

“Tell me. You have nothing to be embarrassed about, it’s just me.”

“Well, I’ve never…” you take in a long breath, regretting even bringing it up but knowing that you’re too far into it and you have to say something. “I’ve never finished before. Not with a partner, anyway.”

Josh is silent. He moves back to sit on his heels at the end of the bed.

You panic, thinking you’ve just ruined everything as you quickly sit up to meet him.

“I’m so sorry, I don’t know why I said that. That was so stupid of me, I-”

Now he’s the one placing his finger on your lip to stop you in your nervous rambling.

He grins at you, “Is that a challenge, sweet girl?”

He presses his palm against your chest to lay you back down. His fingers drag across your hardened nipples as he leans down to place open mouthed kisses down your belly.

“You know,” he says, lips hovering over you, “one of the main reasons women don’t experience orgasms from a partner” his tongue dances around your belly button as water droplets from his hair paint your skin, “is because their partner doesn’t take the time to learn their body.”

He moves back up to your face, cupping your jaw with one hand as the other moves to the side of your head to hold him up.

“This body deserves pleasure. This body should be worshiped, and that’s what I intend to do.”

You whimper at his sentiment. Never has anyone wanted to dedicate time to your body, to your satisfaction. You’ve always been the giver in bed, but you somehow knew Josh would be different. That’s why you felt you could tell him about never having been pleasured fully.

Now, your body is vibrating with need and want, ready for whatever this beautiful man has planned for you.

His hand moves from you face down to your inner thigh, massaging it as he moves closer and closer to your desperate core.

“Is this okay?” he says softly. “Is it okay if I touch you?”

“Yes, Josh. Please touch me.”

His fingers dip between your folds. His index rubs slow and intentional circles over your clit.

With hardly a touch, he’s already bringing you closer than you’ve ever been with anyone. You’re unsure if it’s his presence, or if he truly is just that skilled.

“Oh, Josh…”

“Yeah? Feel good, sweet girl?”

“God, it feels damn good.”

“Can I put one inside?”

“Ple-please, Josh…” you whisper.

He gently slides his middle finger inside, all the way to the knuckle before sliding it back out and pushing in again.

“Another?” His voice is a quiet groan, a pitch you’ve never heard from him.

“Yes Josh, please.”

He pulls all the way out, then adds his index finger alongside, both gliding in together. You gasp and cry out at the feeling. You had never noticed the size of fingers until they became buried in your throbbing cunt.

“Tell me, y/n.” His fingers pick up their pace as your pussy sucks them in, creating the most delicious and obscene sounds. “Tell me how you make yourself cum.”

You’re suddenly hit with a wave of shyness. You’ve never been one to vocalize much in bed.

“Don’t get shy on me now, sweet girl. Tell me. I want to hear how you make this pretty pussy feel good.”

His fingers come to a still. He curls them inside and pushes against a newly discovered spot with his fingertips. A strangled cry breaks from you. No one has ever found this spot within you, and it took him only a matter of minutes.

“I…” high pitched whispers are all you can manage as speaking is near impossible. “I like to put my fingers inside, as far as I can. And I use my vibrator on my clit…feels so good.”

He groans, leaning down to drop a kiss to your chest. “I bet you look so beautiful when you cum.”

His fingers begin moving in and out again, brushing against your hidden spot over and over. The only word you are capable of is his name as it leaves your mouth in a melody of whimpers and moans. It builds up inside of you, threatening to burst at any second.

All of a sudden you feel yourself become nervous, tensing up, fearful of letting your body give in.

“Hey, don’t do that. Get out of your head, just let go. Let go, y/n.” His voice is soft as velvet, acting as both a comfort and a catalyst in bringing your body back to the brink.

It’s building up again, this time quicker and more intense. You let yourself submit fully to his touch.

“There you go, there you go…I can feel it. You’ll give it to me, yeah?” His deep voice pulls it from you, and suddenly you’re enveloped in a wave of ecstasy so intense. Every cell in your body alight; every part of you in the flames of a brand new pleasure.

You sing a chorus of obscenities mixed with his name, your new favorite word to lay on your tongue.

“The most beautiful song I’ve ever heard. You’re a fucking angel.”

He works you through it, slowing his fingers before pulling them out. He brings his hand up, fingers glistening. A mark of your pleasure.

He licks along his coated digits, humming and rolling his eyes in the back of his head. “God…I need to taste you…s’that okay? Can I taste your sweet pussy?”

You’re still coming down from the most glorious high as you can only nod your head, desperate to feel his mouth on you.

He dips down between your thighs. His wet hair rests against your heated skin as he licks a long, slow stripe between your folds. He’s drinking you up, kissing and lapping at your juices from your climax.

“Mm, sweet as honey.” He flicks your tingling bud with the tip of his tongue before closing his lips around it, sucking it into his warm mouth.

You’ve watched this man sing for years. You’ve always been intrigued by the way his mouth moves, the way he uses his tongue to reach the most beautiful high notes. His mouth is moving on you in the same ways it does on stage, only this time, you’re his microphone as he hums an erotic melody into you.

With two fingers, he spreads your lips open wider, sucking and kissing every inch. You start to writhe beneath him while you’re on the verge of overstimulation. He drops one last kiss to your clit before coming up to meet your face.

“How was it?” he asks, his nose nudging against your cheek while leaving wet kisses along its path.

“Oh my fucking god, Josh…I had no idea what I had been missing, christ..”

He softly laughs in your ear, “I hope you’re not just trying to boost my ego.”

His lips find yours, his tongue dancing inside your mouth as you taste yourself on him.

“Sweet girl, are you ready for me?”

You smile at the pet name that he’s repeated over and over tonight, loving the way it sounds when he says it.

“Please, baby.” you say.

“Gonna go slow, okay? I just need to feel you a little bit.”

He nudges the tip in just slightly, pushing in slowly and checking on you each time he pushes in further.

He’s big. The stretch from him is one you’ve never felt before, but one you want to feel again and again.

He’s finally filled you up completely, giving you a moment to adjust to him.

“Josh, please baby. Fuck me..”

He pulls out almost all the way before slowly pushing back inside of you, holding your face with one hand as the other reaches down to rub soft circles on your aching clit.

He fucks you just like this for a moment, with slow and long thrusts. You feel every inch of him inside of you as he slides in and out.

“Faster baby, please fuck me faster.” You move your hips into his, desperate to chase even more him.

He smiles at you, eyes heavy and dark. “Slow down, sweet girl. Just feel me, okay?”

He thrusts himself all the way inside of you, all the way to the hilt. He looks down to where you two are connected, admiring how your body looks completely full of his cock.

“I don’t just fuck. I make love.”

His words send a flood to your core as you’re nearing another wave with him tucked all the way inside of you. His tip is nudging perfectly against that hidden spot from within you that his fingers helped you discover.

“Talk to me, y/n. Tell me how it feels.”

He starts sliding in and out of you again, picking up his pace just a little.

“Feels full,” you say through the whines and whimpers that you can’t conceal. “feels like I’m being filled all the way. You feel so good, Josh. So fucking good.” He sends a harder thrust into you, forcing a yelp from your throat.

“I will never get tired of hearing that pretty voice of yours.”

He lifts your legs to rest on his shoulders, finally picking up his pace as he fucks himself harder and faster into you.

“Give me another one, sweet girl.”

Within an instant you’re thrown back into the precipice of bliss as he pulls it from you, this one even more consuming than the first one.

You cry out his name again, nearly screaming it at the top of your lungs as the pleasure is so intense and powerful.

He finishes right alongside you. He paints the inside of you, filling you even more.

“My god,” he says, panting his breath. “you’re a fucking goddess. This body…this body deserves every praise.”

You grab his face and pull it towards yours, tangling your fingers in his still wet hair as you kiss his lips.

You stay just like this for a while. Him still tucked inside of you as you enjoy each other, kissing and giggling against each other's skin.

“I’m going to pull out now, okay?”

He carefully pulls out of you as you hiss at the slight sting.

He lays down beside you, caressing your face and body as you’re relaxed nearly to sleep.

Suddenly, you hear your phone vibrating in your bag that’s sitting in the chair across his bedroom.

You start to lift up to go get it when he stops you. “You stay put.” he says as he walks over to get your bag for you.

You pull out your phone to see you have 12 missed calls, all from Jay.

You’re not sure what he could possibly want from you at this hour, but you figure it’s important if he’s being this persistent.

Just as you’re about to text him, he’s calling again.

“Hello?”

“Where the fuck are you, y/n? I’ve been trying to get a hold of you forever!”

He sounds frantic, completely out of it.

“What's going on, Jay?”

Josh hears Jay yelling on the phone and moves closer to you, trying as hard as you are to figure out what is going on.

“It’s Joe, y/n. He collapsed when we were leaving the venue. He’s in the hospital and it doesn’t fucking look good.”

To be continued…

taglist:

@jakeyt @fwzco @jessicafg03 @blissfulbellss @jakekiszkapunchmeintheface @arsonkween @sicksadandrad @gretavansara @witchofendora @andtherestishistory13 @madneedshelp @myleftsock @aintthatapity @itsdannysworld @gvfmarge @sierrahhh @gvf-ficreads @surfgreensam @joshstambo @thetroublegetssoloud71 @psychedelicsprinkles @jjwasneverhere @stardustcordzz @notthedroidz @sinarainbows @kiszkashousee @jaaakeeey @tamboswife @kiszkatwinflame @slaythelightfantastic

here's a little playlist i put together of what, to me, lilac moon would sound like. enjoy. 🤍

a/n: lilac moon will be put on a brief hiatus after this chapter. it won't be long, i promise. 🤍

please don't ever hesitate to let me know what you think. your feedback means the world to me. love you all SO much.

#josh kiszka smut #josh kiszka x reader #josh kiszka fanfic #josh kiszka fic #jake kiszka fic #sam kiszka fic #danny wagner fic #greta van fleet smut #greta van fleet fic #josh fic #josh kiszka fluff #lilac moon

96 notes · View notes

kissingkiszka · 4 months

Note

Hello! Could I request one night stand x Jake but add a little bit of ✨dom daddy-ness✨? Ty in advance pookie

One-Night Stand - Jake Kiszka x Reader

Requested!

Words: 1.8k+

Summary: You meet Jake Kiszka in a bar and you have a one-night stand with him

CW: 18+, MDNI, SMUT, one-night stands, alcohol, drinking, teasing, p in v smut, daddy kink, degrading, Dom!jake x sub!reader, fingering, oral sex, car sex, asshole!Jake, that’s all ?

(I have never had a one-night stand, so I apologize if it’s a bit inaccurate!)

Let me know if you’d like a part two to this! Maybe this is more than just a one-night stand ?👀

—————————————————————

You noticed a man who stood with his elbows rested against the bar and a drink in his hand. His back leaned against the back of the bar so he was able to watch the plethora of people around him. He has an unamused look on his face as he swirls the drink in his cup which appears to be whiskey.

You came out for just a night out. Your friends all happened to be busy but you still wanted to do something to celebrate the long week being over. You we're feeling extra bold tonight and we're in dire need of a hook up. You approached the man, noticing he readjusted his footing as he watched you come closer.

He greets you with a wave. "What's your name?"

"Y/N." You reply.

"Y/N." He softly repeats your name to himself. "Sounds like a name I'd want to scream." He says, shooting you a smirk.

You sigh. "Who are you?"

"My names Jake." He takes a sip of his drink. "I play guitar for the band Greta Van Fleet." He tells you nonchalantly. It's apparent he's trying to impress you.

"Noted." You nod, leaning onto the bar top next to him. "Alright buddy. I'll skip the small talk and cut right to the chase. You wanna fuck?"

"Hey, that's an offer you know I have to take you up on." He chuckles, downing the rest of his drink. "So, what is a woman like you doing at the bar?"

"Eh, just bored I guess." You shrug and tip your glass up to meet your lips.

"What do you like to do when you're not at the bar? And what do you like to do in bed?"

"I didn't know this would require me to fill out a questionnaire. In my free time..I..like to read, listen to music..you know the basics." You adjusted your position. "And in bed, I'll do whatever you want me to do, Honey."

His eyes go wide as he realizes what he's dealing with. You didn't come to play. He down the rest of his drink.

"Let me take you up on that offer...to do whatever I want." He signals for another drink.

"Okay daddy." You rest your shoulders at the bar, finishing your drink as well.

He chuckles at the use of your nickname. "Oh, you're gonna call me daddy, huh?" He leans closer to your body. "I like the sound of that."

"You want me to keep calling you that?" You inquire, leaning closer as well.

He receives his second drink and takes a swig of it. "Tell me, baby, have you ever been with a man like me?"

Your bodies are practically touching at this point. "I've been with plenty of men. But none like you."

A sly grin crosses his face. "Good to know." He wraps his arm around yours. "I plan on making it a night you'll never forget, baby." His thumb brushes over your elbow softly. However, his face is portraying everything but soft.

"How about you get a move on and make it a night I'll never forget then?" You ask, a bit of a bratty tone unintentionally peeking through.

"Oh, I intend to, sweet cheeks." He promises, his voice low and seductive. The raspiness of his voice has you in a chokehold alone. He pays for your drinks quickly, both of you growing more needy for one another.

"Let's go somewhere more...private." He suggests, leading you out into his car.

You knew not to get in the car with a stranger, as they light turn out to be a murderer. But hell, being murdered by him would be a privilege.

His hands linger on your lower back as he navigates the parking lot. He finds the one that belongs to him and unlocks it.

"Is this where we'll fuck?" You ask, anticipation growing in your voice.

"Impatient much?" He teases. "But yes, if you're sure."

"Oh I'm sure." You nod, climbing into the spacious backseat.

"As you wish, little one." He replies, climbing into the car as well. He'd be lying if he said he didn't want you just as bad as you wanted him. Even though it was one small hookup, the passion was definitely there. His heart was racing as his skin brushed against yours. His lips begin to pepper your neck as he slides his hand up your thigh.

"Do whatever you want." You assure him.

Hearing your submission, he begins to massage you through your slip dress. His free hand lifts up the hem and exposes your black lacy thong.

"Look at this sweet little thing." He teases, playing with the hem.

"What are you gonna do to me?" You ask, the ball of fire growing more tense in your abdomen.

"Tsk, Tsk. There's so much I could do." He chuckles. "But let's not ruin the surprise, shall we?"

You hum in agreement as he pulls down your panties, exposing your dripping wet center.

"Fuck, baby." He groans. "All for me?"

"Mhm" you nod.

He begins to kiss you passionately, guiding your hand to his throbbing erection. He's just as eager for you. He's aching for you to take his jeans off.

You take his belt off and then slip off his worn out jeans. You pull down his boxers, releasing his springing cock. You waste no time before wrapping your hand around his length, pumping him. You take your free hand and begin to fondle his balls.

"Fuck, that's perfect." He groans in pleasure as his eyes slightly roll back.

You continue for a few moments.

"Good girl. You're killing me." He encourages as you continue. "Get on your knees."

You obliged, getting on your knees as best as you can in his backseat. Your mouth envelopes his hard cock.

"Suck on it, baby. That's it." He groans, his hips bucking into your hot mouth. "All of it."

His hands grip the headrest for some leverage as he begins to lose himself in the sensation of your mouth.

"I'll take all of you, sir." You lift your mouth away to tell him this before instantly returning to his dick.

"Suck harder, baby. Show daddy how much you want it." He moans.

Just as when you feel his length begin to twitch inside of your mouth, you decide to pull away.

"What's wrong?" He pouts.

"I want you inside of me."

"Alright, sweet cheeks." He murmurs, his voice thick with desire. "But first, let me taste you."

He rests you back onto the seat and his lips quickly find your tight pussy. He begins to tease you with gentle kisses, watching you squirm with need.

His fingers dig into your hips as his tongue traces the folds of your core. His tongue delves in deeper, exploring more of your flavor.

"You taste as good as you feel." He whispers into your skin. "Now," he pulls away from you and sits back up. "Spread your legs for me." His husky voice demands.

"Yes sir." Jake uses his hands to help guide your two legs apart from one another. You're bearing your entire world to the man you had just met tonight, but that didn't matter. You were overcome with desire.

He smirks at your obedience. "Good girl." He examines the glistening folds of your pussy. "Beautiful."

His hands grip your thighs and he leans down to meet your lips. He captures you into a deep and sensual kiss.

His grip tightens as his cock meets your wet entrance. You let out a whine as he slowly pushes inside, savoring the feeling of your tightness around him.

"Feel how good it feels to be filled up by daddy?"

"Yes!" You moan. "So good!"

"That's a good girl." He praises as his hips begin to thrust in and out of your body. "You're so fucking tight. I could stay inside you all night." He groans, his bottom lip in between his teeth.

"Then stay in me all night. Show me who I belong to." You whimper, loving to egg him on.

"You belong to me." He says with a pant, his pace becoming quicker. His free hand travels up your body and finds your nipple. He begins to rub the bud between his two fingers. "And I'm going to make sure you remember it."

"I know I do, I just wanted to make sure." You moaned in ecstasy.

"I know you do." He spat, his other hand coming up to caress your other nipple. His fisting both of your breasts now. "You like taking orders from daddy, huh?"

"Yes, I do." You pant as he continues to ram into you.

"Good girl." He growls as his hips slam into you. He pushes you up against the seat, his hard on hitting your sweet spot repeatedly. "Scream for me."

"JAKE!" You loudly moan, hoping that there was not anybody else in the parking lot, or they definitely would've heard that.

"That's it." His hand moving down to rub your clit. "Scream your daddy's name."

"JAKE!" You repeat, this time even louder.

"Fuck, yeah." His whispers as his finger circles around your clit as he drives his cock deeper into you. "That's a girl. You want more?"

"Mhm!" You hum, unable to psychically get any words out.

"You're such a dirty little slut." He yells, becoming rougher. "You want my babies, don't you?"

"Mhm!"

"Say it!" He commands, his cock beginning to twitch again. His movements are sloppy as he begins to lose his rhythm.

"Fill me up with your babies!" You whine, coming close to the edge.

His cock finally pulses inside of you, depositing his seed. "That's it, good girl." He coos and collapses beside you.

You both lay there for a moment, there is a unspoken feeling that this wasn't the end of it. You both catch your breath, but not taking too long before Jake breaks the silence.

"Clean yourself up." He demands, throwing you a clean towel from the backseat.

"Do you want to clean me up?"

He nods in compliance with a smirk. "I guess that's what I'm here for. Spread your legs for me."

You spread your legs as far as the backseat allows you to. "Clean me up."

"No, not yet." His voice firm. "I want to enjoy the sight of my cum inside you for a moment." He admires the scene, his cock already throbbing at the thought of claiming you again.

A few moments pass before you grow even more impatient. "Clean me up now?"

He nods. "No." He kneels down to be eye level with your pussy.

"Stop being a fucking pussy and clean me up already." You snap.

"Shut up, I'm doing it my way." He growls before taking his tongue and sliding it inside of you, licking up of the slick. "You're such a whore."

"I am...but only for you." A small giggle escapes your lips.

66 notes · View notes

gretavanbear · 9 months

Text

Different Worlds [REPOST]

Jake Kiszka x Fem!Reader

NSFW! MDNI 18+ WORK.

30.5k words.

[a/n : before you read this, i want you to know this is my first ever fanfic I've written. it is not the best writing, and it needs a lot of work that someday I will re-do. i am not very proud of this one. my writing has definitely improved, but a lovely anon requested for me to repost this. thank you.]

Synopsis: You’re the intern for a music company and you end up working for Greta Van Fleet.

Chapter 1: First Day

Stepping into the elevator, I press ‘49’. The elevator owned large mirrors on each wall, exposing me from every angle. I examined each hair out of place, my pupils were enlarged like a deer in headlights. My outfit consisted of two different shades of black, which caused self-consciousness to swarm my thoughts as I did not want to appear unprofessional. There was no music playing, only my rapid heartbeat. The sound of the doors opening snapped me out of my thoughts as I watched how calm this floor seemed. There were big windows that exposed the beautiful city below, the sun shined onto the beautiful marble floor of the gigantic open office.

“You must be [y/n]!” A tall blonde woman stood in front of me, she had beautiful soft features and a small button nose, a nice smile and big blue eyes. I nodded and placed my hand out to shake.

“We don’t really shake here, that’s a tad too formal, I’m Elizabeth.” She smiled.

“I’m [y/n]. It’s nice to meet you Elizabeth. I’m so excited to be here.” I replied.

“Your energy is like” she paused, scanning me up and down with her eyes. “perfect for this place” She finished. A wave of relief travelled its way through my chest as I smiled, my cheeks burning up.

She started walking to her right, asking me to follow her, so I did.

She led me to her office, it was beautiful. Her desk was black and so were all of her chairs and couches, it was a very large office that encapsulated sophistication and modernism. She sat down in the corner of her large L-shaped couch and pat the seat next to her, I sat two seats away.

“Listen, [y/n], I know it’s your first day but time never stops around here. I have a meeting in about ten minutes and I’d love for you to sit in and see how it all goes. Take notes and observe, and if they ask for anything like water or coffee feel free to bring it to them.” She explained. Her eyes offered kindness and sympathy.

“I know how first days go, don’t worry they’re super nice.” She smiled.

They? I guess her first meeting is with a band. Our meeting. Fifteen minutes pass by until we hear a knock at the door. Elizabeth was now seated at her desk, she got up and sat at the oval table in the corner of her office, pulling out a chair for me to sit next to her. “Come in!” she exclaimed loudly.

“Hey, Liz!” A tall, curly-headed man walked in, he wore a dark brown button-down shirt with loose pants. He had a nice smile. Behind him walked two men with long hair, brown eyes and slim figures.

“Hey Josh, Sam, Daniel.” Elizabeth greeted them as they walked up to the table and sat down. “Where’s Jake?” She added. I was surprised that this wasn’t the whole group.

“We closed the elevator doors before he could come in with us.” Josh, the curly-headed man said with a big smile.

“Oh come on” Elizabeth sighed, then smiled as she looked up from Josh’s head to her door.

“I’m sorry Liz, I was left behind. ” A soft voice spoke from the entryway, I turned my head and looked up. The tall brown-eyed man with soft features smiled shyly at Elizabeth. He wore a button-down shirt, exposing half his chest, paired with skinny black jeans and really old vans shoes. They probably used to be white but they looked really old. He looked at me quickly and then sat down, avoiding eye contact.

“So, I think you guys must be confused as to why I requested to meet with you all.” Elizabeth began. “First of all, this is [y/n], she’s my intern but she’s also at your assistance for anything you need. Now, onto business…” She introduced me to them and then introduced them to me, then explained how the band will be announcing a small tour in the next coming weeks and they’ve set up a studio for them in the building a couple of floors up. Elizabeth seemed like a very organized woman, her office was dust-less, and she looked very well composed with her hair in a bun- tightly slicked back. She wore a white t-shirt with black wide-leg flowy pants and black Doc Martens. She didn’t seem nervous when speaking to these guys, who also did not seem nervous. I took notes of how she delivered the news to them and highlighted the key points of the meeting, so next time I know how they go. While my pen scribbled all over the page, I could feel someone looking at me but I decided to focus on the notes since I get distracted so easily.

The room filled with excitement as the boys learnt the news about their tour and studio. I looked at Jake, who had happened to sit directly in front of me. He kept his lips stuck together, looking down at his hands while his bandmates chatted with Elizabeth. His long brown hair hugged his frame so perfectly, even though he was tall and fit, he seemed so soft and calm. Looking at him and his bandmates, they seem like an indie band or maybe a soft indie genre. Jake had calm energy around him that could make anyone feel at ease, like a soft breeze on a fall day or the feeling of the sun beaming down on your skin.

“Alright guys, I’m not going to keep you guys cooped up in here much longer, lets go check out the studio!” Elizabeth clapped happily. The boys rapidly got up, mirroring Elizabeth’s excitement. We all walked out as a group towards the elevator from earlier.

“So, [y/n], looks like you’re stuck with us” Josh said as he looked down at me. His brown eyes watched attentively for my response.

“More like you’re stuck with me” I replied, matching Josh’s energy. He smiled and laughed at my response. We all turned our heads towards the elevator as it dinged, alerting us it has arrived. I let them all enter the elevator, waiting for my turn but when I was about to enter I hear the rapid noise of clicking. Sam was pressing the 'close door’ button over and over.

“It’s the 65th floor! Sam st-” I hear Elizabeth before the doors shut in front of my face. I feel myself burning up and tears welling up in my eyes out of embarrassment. I was already so nervous about today and this didn’t help the feeling. I hear someone next to me clear their throat and press the 'up’ button for the elevator. Jake. I looked up at him and he gave me a small closed-mouth smile but he didn’t look back at me.

“They always do that,” He said softly, barely above a whisper. “Don’t worry about it.” He added, even softer even though it didn’t feel possible.

I nodded slowly in response to him. He was taller than me, like Josh, but his presence felt bigger than mine. The elevator door opened and we walked in, he let me in first. We both went to press the '65’ button, I let him do it. He turned to me after pressing the button and looked at me up and down, his eyes taking me all in.

“You’re so nervous” He spoke softly as he stepped closer, towering over me. The elevator felt small as all I could feel was the heat radiating from his body, all I could do was accept him and let him take over. His brown eyes looked deeply into mine, and his hair fell so perfectly next to his cheeks, it looked insanely soft and I wished I could touch it.

“You shouldn’t be” He added, as he stepped back and the elevator doors opened. He walked out onto the floor, which pointed straight to the studio. I breathed out after realizing I had held my breath the whole time, my heartbeat consuming the now cold air of the elevator. I felt fuzzy and out of it, almost as if Jake had possessed something from me that I would not be able to get back.

Chapter 2 : Studio

When we walked into the studio room, there was a huge soundboard ahead of us. A tall man sat in front of it on his phone. Elizabeth smiled and turned around to face Jake and I as we walked in, clapping softly as a sign of congratulation for finding the room. Now that I’ve experienced Elizabeth, I don’t feel as nervous around her, she seems so down to earth and ‘go with the flow’.

“Wow, Liz, this is amazing” Jake said. He looked around to catch it all in.

The room with the soundboard faced another room through a large window with a huge room full of instruments, microphones, piano and multiple guitars. There was a big brown couch that took over the whole back wall of the room. The walls were coated a beautiful burgundy red and the ceiling was black, there was a sign above the door to enter that said 'RECORDING’, it seemed to be able to light up when needed. I watched the boys as they spoke with each other, their eyes full of excitement warmed my heart as I thought of how hard it must’ve been for them to get to this moment. In the studio of a large building owned by a large company. The boy’s excitement took over the room soon as Elizabeth offered for them to try it out for the very first time.

“I’ve been with them since the beginning.” Elizabeth told me as they entered the studio and set up their instruments.

“They’re very lucky to have you” I smiled at her. Her eyes gave me a look of appreciation as we heard the sound of a guitar being tuned in the background. I felt excitement towards seeing how this band is about to perform.

I was taken aback once the loud sound of electric guitar took over the room, my eyes searched for the cause and they landed on Jake. His fingers danced so smoothly on the strings, his eyes closed as if he was picturing the chords in his head. He played flawlessly as if he had been playing since he was born. I stared in awe at his flawless technique. He had his mouth open, almost mouthing each chord he was playing.

“Well, you’re so pretty and I love you so, You know I’m your biggest fan I saw your picture and it’s the best, The finest in the land"

Josh sang with such a beautiful voice, I felt my heart flutter out of pure excitement, awe, and nervousness. I watched them all play and sing, but especially Jake. He was so into the song. He was… sexy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of him until the song was over. Elizabeth and I clapped loudly and cheered for them. I looked at the group and they were all smiling as if it was the first time they played in a studio. I was taken aback by Josh’s voice, not expecting him to be able to hit such high notes from how he talked normally.

"I cannot wait to see all the cool shit we’ll do in here!” Josh exclaimed loudly.

- - -

Once I got home after my first day, I decided to look up 'Greta Van Fleet’ to learn more about them. They were pretty well known, from Michigan, 3 brothers. That’s why they look so alike. My cursor made it’s way to 'members’ and clicked Jake. I wanted to know everything, or maybe just look at him some more. He was so… beautiful. In all the pictures of him playing his guitar, it was like a magical sight. I watched a couple videos, they showed the whole band but I was focused on Jake the whole time. His fingers dance so gracefully on the guitar strings as if he’s been doing it forever, the music moved through his body so mesmerizingly. Snapping back to reality, I wipe the drool off my face and shut my computer off.

_ _ _

I walked into the office, it was late and everyone had gone home. I wanted to look over my notes on my work computer, granted by the company and make sure I was prepared for my day tomorrow. I had been scrolling through everything for a couple minutes now, so captivated by my notes that I hadn’t noticed someone behind me.

“Working late I see.” His voice was low, barely above a whisper. The office was so quiet, the only sound breaking the silence is our breaths.

“Oh.. Hi Jake. Um, yeah I wanted to be prepared for tomorrow.” I reply, my voice barely above a whisper too. Almost as if I was afraid that my voice would scare him away.

“Are you really busy?” He asks softly. The only light allowing me to make eye contact with him was coming from the computer- all the other lights were off.

“Not really.. just reviewing my notes.” I reply, giving him a soft smile.

“I was going to the studio, I had a riff I wanted to practice and I’d love some feedback.” He responds, offering a soft smile in return. I agree to go with him.

Jake sits on a stool in the middle of the room, I’m sat in the left corner, the door is behind me to my right. He’s about six feet away from me, and all I can do is watch how his hair falls so perfectly, how his eyelashes curl so beautifully. I watch him as he prepares himself to play- making sure the guitar is plugged in and positioned right. Right before pressing his fingers against the guitar strings, he looks up and makes eye contact; his brown orbs capturing my nervous aura. His eyes stare me down as if he’s tearing me apart, making me afraid to breathe out.

And suddenly he plays flawlessly. I don’t know which song because I haven’t listened to their discography but it was powerful and beautiful. I close my eyes to feel the notes, they tickle my skin and I feel my heart beating faster- almost matching the beat. I can hear him strumming the strings, almost aggressively as he’s playing so… fast. Sadly, his riff ends and he stops, slowly, then looks up at me.

“So, what do you think?” He asks, waiting for my answer as if he isn’t a guitar god. As if he hasn’t played in front of millions of people. As if my opinion mattered.

“C'mon don’t keep me waiting…” He adds, with a small smile on his lips.

“Sorry. Jake,” I shake my head quickly- snapping out of it. “That was beautiful. You’re so talented. I’ve never seen someone play like that. It- It’s like the music is in you or something and it travels as you play I don’t know.” I add, embarrassingly rambling.

He smiles, with his eyes glowing and sunshine beaming out of him. Almost like this was the first time someone ever complimented him. I know it wasn’t, but I felt so special in those few seconds. He sets the guitar down on the stand next to the stool and turns towards me, scooting a bit closer. Maybe about two or three feet away. He was so close, our knees almost touching. His eyes meeting mine as he tucks the hair on the right side of his face behind his ear.

“There’s something about you, [y/n], I don’t know I can’t put my finger on it. You’re just… captivating.” He says softly. “I just want to know you, to know what goes on in that pretty mind of yours."

I feel my cheeks burn. Everything burn. My heartbeat loudly beats through my ears, I feel stuck in time and unable to move.

He scoots closer. Our knees are touching. My legs are closed as his knees wrap around me in a V shape, I am trapped in his enclosure and I don’t want to escape. I want him to trap me and never let me escape.

"Thank- Thank you” I can barely speak above a whisper. All I smell is Jake. All I feel is Jake. All I want to feel is Jake.

“You’re so beautiful.” He says softly, I wonder if he senses how nervous I am, how much I want him. His hand slowly reaches for my left hand, and holds it between his two hands.

I can barely thank him; he stands up and pushes the stool back with his leg. I stand up in response, mirroring his behaviour. A slow, sinking feeling appears in my stomach.

'He wants to leave, so get out of his way.’ I think, and I move out of his way, backing up into the corner of the room, leaving some space for him to reach for the door. But all he does is meet me in the corner. He lets go of my hand and looks down at me. A small frown forms on his face.

“You want to leave, pretty girl?” He whispers, I feel him all over me, the warmth of his body radiates onto mine.

“No.. sorry.. I thought you wante-"

His lips reach mine. They’re soft and warm, like coming home after a cold day outside and hot cocoa is on the table. He pulls back, but only for a slight moment. I don’t want to be anywhere else than here, in this moment, between him and this wall. He leans in again and his lips radiate so much passion I feel almost overwhelmed. His tongue travels its way to my bottom lip, almost asking for an entrance. He bites it softly, as if he wanted a taste. I let him. Fuck, I’d let him do anything right now. Our tongues battle for a couple seconds, then he pulls back suddenly- breathing out hard and fast.

"Fuck, [y/n], I’m sorry. I needed to know. I-” He says quickly, but I cut him off.

“You can find out anything you want right now.” I feel almost shocked at my straightforwardness. I was the girl that sat in the back of the classroom reading my books, no one ever noticed me like this before. Not until now. I wanted to feel everything, I wanted to take this opportunity.

Chapter 3 : Sweetness

“I- [y/n]. I don’t do this sort of thing. Not usually. It’s something about you. I.. want you. So bad. Ever since I first saw you. I feel this sort of.. magnetic pull- I just- need you.” He rambles. His cheeks turn red.

“Then have me.” I reply, in complete shock at my words. His eyes glimmer in the dimmed lighting of the studio. I realize at this moment that we had not opened all the lights.

His eyes take me in, all over. I feel the magnetic pull too, I could never admit it to him. He takes my hand and leads me to the couch.

He sits down, and pats his lap with a small smile as he looks up. I can’t help but check him out quickly. He has such a sexy physique, strong arms and thick thighs. I hesitate slightly but climb over him, straddling his lap. I sit back a bit, giving us a bit of distance, and he stares at me, so deep I feel him almost in my soul. His hand reaches my cheek and he pulls me in for a slow kiss. He’s an amazing kisser, he knows exactly what he’s doing. His other hand makes its way to the middle of my back, caressing it slowly. I want him so bad in this moment. I feel his thighs and how hard they are under me, almost as if he’s flexing them. I wonder if he’s as nervous as I am.

“I- I like you, you know?” I whisper quickly between kisses.

“I like you, sweetness.” He replies, pulling me back in.

His hand that was on my cheek is now with his other hand on my back, he’s holding me so sweetly. It just makes me want him even more. I need him. And so I grab his hands, slowly, and bring them down to my ass. He wastes no time in grabbing and pulling me closer. He groans softly against my lips, which makes me want him so much more. I feel him under me, brushing against me. I feel my nipples harden and brush against the soft material of my shirt. His hands grab me so hard and it feels like I belong to him. Right now, I would do anything for him. I feel one of them make it’s way to my back again, this time under my shirt. I stick out my chest a bit, and he notices.

“What does that mean?” He whispers, a small smirk planted on his lips.

“I think you know.” I reply. His hand makes its way to my right breast. His finger dances around my nipple, teasing me and I whimper a bit. He notices and I feel him get harder under me, if that was even possible. Grabbing my breast, his thumb rubs my nipple and I moan slightly. He makes use of his other hand to pull my shirt up, exposing me as his mouth makes its way to my nipple.

“Fuck, Jake, oh my god” I whimper quietly as his tongue swirls around my nipple. It feels so good, and I subconsciously, almost naturally, start rocking my hips back and forth on him. He moans into me, his cheeks red. I feel the warmth of his face against me. He’s so hard under me and my stomach is doing backflips at this point. Rocking back and forth harder now, he’s moaning softly. His head rests against the back of the couch, face fully exposed- as if he wants me to watch him like this. I watch his lips, his furrowed brows, his eyes shut tightly just allowing himself to feel everything. Taking in my body against his, my weight pressing down on his hard cock. His hands on my breasts, fingers rubbing my nipples so perfectly. I feel like I’m his guitar and he’s playing all the right notes. I stop him for a moment, and he looks up at me with a worried look. I give him a small smile as I back up and get on my knees in front of him, he spreads his legs so I have space. My fingers make their way to his belt, unbuckling it slowly. I rub my hand against his length through his pants. He’s looking down at me, his bottom lip between his teeth, the anticipation building up all over his body. I know he feels it because I do too.

I slowly unzip his pants and he gets up slightly to pull his pants down- exposing his big length through his boxers. As I go to reach inside, he places his hand on top of mine. He gives me a sort of ‘are you sure?’ kind of look. I nod as I pull his dick out of his boxers. His breath hitches at the skin to skin contact. It feels warm and strong under my grasp. I stroke him for a couple of seconds, then rub my thumb against the tip of his pulsating cock. This drives him crazy.

“Oh- Oh my- [y/n] please do that again, pretty please, princess.” He begs, as he looks down at me- his eyes pleading like a little puppy. His lip almost quivering as he begs for it. I do it again, but this time with my tongue. I imagine how it must feel for him, to have my mouth wrapped around his cock like this. I stroke him as I keep the tip in my mouth, twirling my tongue around it while driving him crazy. His moans only get louder and louder, as he approaches his breaking point.

“[y/n], baby, I- I’m going to-” He can barely get any words out, because I’m going faster and harder. I don’t care if he cums in my mouth I just want him so bad, so much. I’ll gladly swallow his load. And so he climaxes into my mouth, whilst making the most beautiful sound I have ever heard. Better than the riff he played for me earlier. I swallow him instantly, sucking him dry, not wanting to miss a drop. He exhales so quick and hard, as if he just ran a marathon.

“We haven’t even had a full conversation and you just came in my mouth” I joke. He smiles, in between breaths. He looks down at me, still on my knees I gaze up at him. All he does is rub my cheek and then the back of my neck, leaning in to kiss my forehead.

“It’s your turn to come in my mouth.” He whispers against my forehead. My breath hitches at his comment.

“We’ll see about that.” I respond, quickly getting up. I don’t give him time to process. He starts to get up but by that time I’m out the door.

“[y/n] ! Wait!” He rushes out after me. I’m in the elevator as he reaches for me, holding the door open with his arm. I look at his bicep quickly, he’s flexing and it’s so incredibly sexy.

“Did I do something wrong?” He asks softly. I shake my head 'no’. “Then what’s wrong? Tell me, darling” He pleads. His arm is now at his side, as he stands in front of me, he reaches for my hand but the doors start to close.

“No one.. no one has ever touched me.” I respond, “I’ve never been touched until now.” I add, and the doors close.

Chapter 4 : Photoshoot

“Good morning, [y/n]!” Elizabeth beams as I step into her office. She had her hair down today, and she wore a big chunky cardigan which looked extremely soft. I greeted her in return and sat down at her desk with her.

“So, today we’re gonna walk around with the boys for some pictures, I thought it’d be some good promo! I found the perfect spot for some really nice pictures” She smiles and clasps her hands together.

“That’s a good idea! What would you like for me to do?” I ask, waiting to hear my tasks for the day.

“Alright, so I know this isn’t your job technically, but I wanted to try something for funsies today. There’s this app called ‘TikTok’ where you basically take short videos and people can share them and react to them and stuff and I thought the fans would appreciate some content of the boys! We already set up the account and everything, you’d basically just have to take some videos of them” She smiles.

“Oh! I love TikTok” I respond. “I’d love to do that! Sounds fun” I smile.

“Yes! I’m glad you’re familiar with the app! So we’re meeting the guys at the location later today, until then I can give you some paperwork and photocopies I’d need you to do?” She asks. I nod happily and do the work assigned to me.

_ _ _

I step out of Elizabeth’s car and am greeted by a sign for a national park. It was beautiful, it reminded me of the Banff national park. There was a huge lake and a little dock for people to stand on. The park was empty, I figured Elizabeth got to reserve it for a couple hours. There was a girl there with a big camera in her hands, the strap around her neck, she waved at Elizabeth and walked over to greet us.

“Hi Liz!” She said, smiling. Liz and the photographer chatted quietly as I took in the beauty of the park. I pulled out my phone to take a couple pictures. I then hear the sounds of tires rolling on gravel, I turn around and am met with a black jeep. Out comes the 4 boys were all here for. I look at Jake first. It had been a week since our last encounter. I hadn’t seen him since, only the rest of the band. He makes direct eye contact with me, not wasting any time with looking at the scenery behind me. He wore a black button down, unbuttoned until the middle of his chest. His skin looked so soft. He had dark grey pants and his dirty vans again. His hair loose yet held back by some sunglasses. His energy radiated onto me, he was so cool and I felt incredibly intimidated. He finally breaks the eye contact and takes in the view, I step away from his general direction and greet the band as a whole. I feel butterflies swarming my stomach as my mind races back to our last encounter. I shake my head quickly- hoping the thought makes it’s way out of my head for now.

“The newbie is here!” Josh exclaims. I nod awkwardly. “Ready to be thrown into the lake aren’t ya” He adds and Samuel laughs at his comment, the ice shaking in his iced coffee.

“Josh I’m gonna start giving you the wrong time so you actually arrive on time. What’s your excuse this time?” Elizabeth looks at him, with a slight sound of annoyance.

“Sorryyyyyy Liz we were hungry, Sammy needed his coffee” Josh apologizes, taking Elizabeth’s hands into his. She rolls her eyes playfully and forgives him, warning him not to be late again or she’ll 'shave his precious head’ as a consequence.

“Alright guys so you know what’s about to go down today, were gonna take a little hike and get some nice shots! I’ve given [y/n] the task to film a TikTok for us today, so just be yourselves and enjoy the walk! I unfortunately have another meeting I need to attend. [y/n], Josh will bring you back to the office later, okay?” Elizabeth announces, and then heads to her car.

We decide to take the easiest trail possible. The boys even asked the park security which is the easiest one to take. We get our pictures and I film the TikTok as requested by Elizabeth. I started to feel more comfortable around the band, I spoke mostly with Josh since he was the most communicative one. Jake hadn’t spoke to me at all today, I caught him looking at Josh and I couple times, but he’d look away as soon as I’d catch him.

_ _ _

As we settle in the car, Josh asks everyone if they had their seatbelts on. I chuckle at his overprotectiveness and watch him start the car. He offered shotgun to me, so I could avoid “being in the back covered in the guys’ filth” as he said it. His car was surprisingly clean, I don’t know why but I expected him to be messy. Probably because his personality is very.. 'out there’.

“Hey Josh?” Jake finally speaks. I haven’t heard him all day.

“What do you want” Josh asks, over exaggerating his annoyance towards his twin. i giggle at his performance.

“I’d love to listen to the demo we recorded last night, I want to see if I can make any changes.” He says, explaining himself. My heart beats faster at the sound of his voice.

“Yeah sure.” Josh responds. He plugs his phone into the aux cord of the car, scrolling through his recordings.

“[y/n], Jake has been going crazy over this song, he wrote it in one night he says! Crazy guy” He says, looking over at me and then in his rearview mirror- to make eye contact with Jake. The car starts backing up as Josh begins to drive us back to the studio, which was about a forty minute drive. The song starts off with a bang, almost.. angry. I can hear Danny finger tapping his knees behind me, and I see Sam move his fingers to the beat of the song. I quickly look at Jake, and he’s looking at me with a look I can’t quite make out. Like he’s scanning me or waiting for something. The first part of the song is amazing, talking about a fiery-type of love, something about a woman being a hearts desire. My heart is pounding, thinking Jake wrote this. Did he write it for me? I feel my fingers shake at the thought.

Until we get to the chorus.

“Lover, Leaver, Taker, Believer’

Each word makes my heart sink deeper and deeper, dragging it out nice and slow just hurting me more and more. My throat feels tight and my mouth feels dry. I feel the tears start to make their way to my eyes. I don’t bother listening to the rest of the lyrics, I just stare out the window until the song ends. Not letting Josh witness the tears coming out from the right side of my face. I wipe my tears- pretending I was just itchy.

"I think it’s turning out really good, don’t you think?” Jake asks. Josh hypes him up, and the band talks about the song some more until we arrive to the studio. I thank Josh for the ride back, trying my best to mask the hurt in my voice, and make my way quickly to my car. All I want right now is to cry and let it all out, let the pain that Jake has caused me out in the open. I think of the song he wrote about me, I think of the experience we shared. My vulnerability wasted, my first time; wasted. I gave him my all and he tainted it. I cry loudly in my hands, accidentally pressing my horn which causes a loud honk to come out of my car, alerting Josh and Jake, who were parked only a couple parking spots away from mine. Jake makes eye contact with me, but all I can do is back up and drive away.

Away from him.

Leaving him, once again.

Chapter 5 : Rehearsal

Today the boys were practicing their songs in the studio. I had not come back here since the last time, it felt odd standing in the room where I gave a piece of myself away. Regretfully, now.

We all walked in as a group, not a word, or a look from Jake. Not since yesterday in the parking lot. It pains me to be in this room with him, I wonder if he was thinking about it too.

“[y/n], here, you can sit on the couch while we play” Josh smiled at me, leading me to the couch.

All I can think about is the couch and Jake’s thighs and his moans and his eyes and I feel like such a mess, trying not to cry as I feel like i’ve ruined it all.

“Okay, thank you Josh” I say as I settle on the couch, sitting right in the spot where Jake had settled the last time we were in here. I see him look at me from my peripheral view, but I pretend to read something in my notebook. My heart hurts; I want to be alone with him again. Talk to him again. Do something else again… But the moments are slipped from my fingers from my own mistake. Ever since that night, I laid awake at night wishing I wouldn’t have left. The boys look over their songbook, picking which song to play. All I can do is watch Jake, and I think about when we were in this room together. He looked so soft today; in a dark brown shirt and black pants, a silver necklace hanging low to the middle of his chest.

“Fuck. We’re missing a couple papers and I think I forgot them in Elizabeth’s office. Do any of you happen to have a key?” Josh starts to panic. “I really wanted to practice this one song” he adds, running his hand through his curls.

“I do! Do you know where they are?” I tell him. The worry from his eyes escapes instantly and a smile of relief forms on his mouth.

“Jake was with me when I was showing her the lyrics, go with her” Josh says, then looks at his brother. He nods and looks at the floor, waiting for me to get up and head to Elizabeth’s office.

I unlock the door and walk in, Jake following slowly after me. He goes to her desk and looks through her documents. As he looks around, I turn to her wall- full of pictures of her with famous artists. She’s so successful and in that moment I feel so lucky to be working under her. I always wanted a career in music- well, managing artists and helping them with their careers.

“You didn’t like my song.” I hear from behind me. I pause, frozen in time. He’s speaking to me once again, I must be worthy of his attention then. I don’t respond, or look at him. I hear him step closer to me.

“I wanted you, [y/n], I wish you would’ve stayed” He says, softly.

“I don’t think that’s true, Jake. I’m just there. You can have anyone you want” I respond, still not looking at him. Tears well in my eyes and I try not to cry in front of him. My heart feels torn in two. I barely know him and he’s affected me so much already.

“I don’t want anyone. I want you” He responds.

“You want an idea of me. You don’t know me.” I say, a tear makes its way down the right side of my face.

“You hurt me, Jake. I gave you a piece of myself I’ll never get back.” I add.

“I- I know. Fuck-” He starts.

“I barely know you, I don’t know your favourite colour, or season, or if you like going on walks on the beach- whatever a relationship is supposed to start like. I’ve never been with anyone, I can’t say the same for you.” I respond, cutting him off. Shocked at the courage it took me to let that out. I turn to him after saying this, and he’s looking at me with such a soft look. All I want is to hug him and be contaminated with his scent all over, his hands all over.

‘Burgundy. Fall. Yes I do. Meet me here at midnight" He says, grabbing the few sheets of paper that Josh had requested, and he exits the office not bothering to look back at me.

I stand there in shock for a couple of seconds. 'Meet me here at midnight’ lingers around the room as the silence takes over the fading sound of his footsteps and the elevator 'ding’. I run quickly to catch it with him, but he was holding the door open for me.

The elevator doors close slowly, but I don’t waste time to turn towards him, his back against the elevator wall. His hair looked so soft and touchable- just like him. Suddenly, and I don’t know what takes over me, I’m wrapping my arms around him. He wraps his arms around me and holds on tight. My face is deep into his chest and all I feel is Jake. All over. I close my eyes and listen to his heartbeat as it beats quickly against my face, I smell his cologne and he smells so good and so sexy, like vanilla mixed with a masculine scent. Soft. The doors open and we’re back at the studio. Acting like nothing has happened. I sit back on the couch with my notebook and give him a small smile, which he reciprocates.

_ _ _

I check my phone, 11:56pm. I was at my desk, waiting for him on my phone. I had time after rehearsal to go back home, shower, get ready, change my outfit into something comfier, a sweatshirt and sweatpants. Then come back to the building. I get a text from an unknown number.

# : Studio?

I can only assume it’s him. I walk quickly over to the elevator and press the button for the studio. Once I walk into the room, Jake is sat on the couch. He offers me a small smile as I close the door behind me and walk over to him.

“You came” he smiles. He pats the spot next to him, I sit. He rubs my back and looks deep into my eyes.

“I want to try something, please, is that alright?” He asks softly. I hesitate a bit but nod. He smiles softly and lays down on the couch, behind me. His hand on my shoulder pushes me only slightly, indicating that he wants me to lay down next to him, well, in front of him. My back is facing his stomach and he wraps his arm around me. He holds me tight and pulls me closer to him. I feel his stomach against my back, he’s so warm.

“[y/n], I’m so sorry for hurting you.” He caresses my side with his hand, drawing little circles with his fingers. I feel him breathing in and out, his warm breath on my neck. I turn around so I’m facing him. He holds his head up with his arm, and so I’m looking up at him. He looks so soft. Too soft. My heart forgave him but my head was hesitant.

“I want to make you feel better, I feel so bad. It wasn’t my intention and I hadn’t thought about it from your point of view. I didn’t know it was.. your first time.. I was such a dick, will you please forgive me, darling?” He says so softly, and I just want to cry in arms, but I don’t. All I can do is nod. Even though a tear or two manages to escape.

“Can I make you feel better, baby? Please.” He asks. I nod again with a soft smile, looking up at him. At this moment, I forget about everything that has happened between us. All there is right now is us, and him in front of me- wanting to help me. His kind eyes pull me in. With his free hand, which was placed on my hip, he pulls in my face for a kiss. His lips are soft and I already feel better. He kisses me so sweetly and his other arm makes it’s way to the back of my head. He massages the back of my neck as he pulls me in closer, our chests touching. We kiss for about two minutes until we finally pull back, catching our breaths. I smile up at him and he reciprocates it.

“I’d love to start over, do this right. I.. wrote another song. I want to play it for you tomorrow with the boys. Will you listen to it please? I’ll be playing just for you.” He says.

“Okay.” I respond. He gives me a big, happy smile. My face is warm like the sun shining on a mid-summer morning.

_ _ _

“Oh my god- sorry, did I fall asleep?” I say, checking the time on my phone. 4:26am.

“Only for about ten minutes” Jake smiles.

“Oops, sorry, you weren’t being boring or anything- I don’t usually stay up this late” My hand makes it’s way to my face, covering up my embarrassment. Jake and I had been talking for hours. We laid on the floor when the couch got uncomfortable and just talked- not even kissed. He told me stories about his brothers and how it was growing up with them. He told me he often felt like an outsider and playing the guitar helped him get 'out there’. He told me the story of 'Greta Van Fleet’, and how they got recognized. I had been listening to him for hours, without complaint. I’m obsessed with his voice. It was like he felt comfortable with me, and I felt comfortable with him too.

“[y/n]… I had a question I have been dying to ask you, but if you don’t want to answer, that’s okay.” he says softly. I nod and wait for his question.

“So.. you said you’d never been with anyone before.. then how- how were you so good?” He chuckled nervously.

“Oh- I spent a lot of my high school years reading.. all sorts of stuff. I thought I’d try it out- I dunno. I just took a chance” I respond to him, he nods slowly as I explain and smiles after I’m done speaking.

“Well,” He tucks my hair behind my left ear. “You really knew what you were doing.” He giggles, turning back to face the ceiling. I do the same.

“I was scared you were never going to talk to me again- when I left. I felt embarrassed or like if I was too forward.” I confess. I hear him gasp softly. He turns his head to me and I, him.

“When you left, I came back here and laid down on the couch for a couple hours just thinking about it over and over again.” He says, his cheeks turn red immediately.

“Really?” I ask. I sit up and look down at him, wanting to see his face. I missed his brown eyes even though he’s been next to me this whole time.

“Yeah, you took something from me too, you know? And I’m sorry for saying it like this but uhm.. ever since then it hasn’t felt the same.” By the time he finishes his sentence, he’s sitting up too while facing me. I feel my pulse begin to beat faster. Shocked by his words. My skin tingles at the thoughts rapidly going through my head.

“I..” I begin… building up the courage. He looks so beautiful in front of me. Even though we’ve spent the whole night talking and he has bags under his eyes, he’s never looked more beautiful. More.. real. And my fingertips shake at the thought of touching him again- feeling his warm skin under my touch.

“I’ve missed it too” I reply. Knowing that’s what he had initiated. His face turns bright red as I bring out the elephant in the room. He smiles, flushed, and looks down. I can see that he’s hard and I want to help him, to feel him.

“Hey Jake?” He looks up at me, a slight glimmer in his eye as he awaits for the rest of my sentence. I look down at his hard-on and he sees me do so.

“I can fix that” I finally say.

Chapter 6 : Taste

“Fuck- [y/n] oh my god” Jake sputters, standing up immediately after I finish my sentence.

“Do you want me to?” I ask. Standing up and approaching him, he looks so flushed, red and cute. At this point, he’s resting his back against the wall, looking down at me as I meet him there. I look up at him, and he looks so beautiful.

“Do you want me to make you feel better?” I ask softly, right before meeting his lips. We kiss passionately, our bodies touching. My hands reach the back of his neck and I pull on his hair slightly- he gasps. Rocking his hips against me, I feel his hard on against my stomach.

“Ye- Yes please” He pleads, mid-kiss. But all he does is kiss me harder, whilst pulling me closer to him if that was even possible. He spins me around so my back is against the wall, pinning me and trapping me under him. His hands make their way under my shirt and I let him touch me anywhere. He grabs my breasts under my sweatshirt. Conveniently, I was not wearing a bra; again. He whimpers as he feels me not wearing a bra, slipping his tongue in my mouth. Our tongues interlock and play with each other, as he rubs my nipples with his soft hands.

“No bra, huh? You wanted me to touch you, huh?” He whispers, dragging his lips against my neck, then kissing it softly. I manage to let out a ‘yes’ but his lips take over all the possible thoughts in my head. I close my eyes and just let him possess me, allowing myself to feel the shape of his lips on my neck, to feel his soft hands on my breasts.

“Jake” I whisper. He stops and backs off, just enough to be able to look at me. “Will you touch me?” I ask right before my throat feels extremely dry, and I start feeling like I can’t breathe.

He smiles, big, and nods. His hair covers the front of his face and he flips his hair back, moving it out of the way. I look at him and his sexy neck, wanting a turn to kiss it, but I don’t. I let his hands make their way down to my hips. I close my eyes again, just wanting to focus on him and his touch. He grabs them slightly, as if he was claiming me to be his. He is mine and I, his. He makes his way down to the top of my sweatpants. I feel him make his way back to my face, kissing my cheek.

“You can open your eyes, just look at me, okay?” He asks, and I listen.

I feel hypnotized by him, I would do anything for him right now. I open my eyes and look at him, he smiles. I feel his fingers at the waistband of my sweatpants. His fingers make their way inside, and they stop at the hem of my underwear. His eyes ask me if it’s okay, if I feel okay- I do. He takes a deep breath in, which makes me feel like he was doing so for me to do the same, and I do. His hand makes its way into my underwear, and down to my area, which is extremely aroused right now. He leans in and kisses me, as I feel his fingers slip in my slit. His breath hitches against my mouth as he feels how wet I am for him.

“Fuuuuck.” He whispers. “You’re soaked” He says. I smile, embarrassed. He notices and kisses me a bunch on the cheek, making his way to my neck. I feel his fingers start doing slow circles around my clit. He knows where it is right away. I wrap my hands around his arm, he’s flexing again. It just makes me wetter, and I think he notices. He plays me so perfectly, he knows exactly what he’s doing. I watch him play with me, and without noticing, I accidentally stare at his hard on in front of me. I think he catches me staring because he starts rubbing me faster.

“J-Jake fuck i-its so good” I whimper, he’s kissing my neck, almost sucking on it. I pull my sweatpants down, and end up taking them off. He smiles at my response. I reach for him, his dick, and rub it over his pants.

“No, baby, this is about you right now. Can I try something, please?” He asks, I nod quickly. I want everything, I am nothing but his right now. He takes my hand and leads me to the couch, sits me down and rubs my back.

“Get comfortable, rest your pretty back on the couch” He says so sweetly and I do as he says. He gets on his knees in front of me, whilst pulling off my underwear in one swift motion. It was so sexy. He gets on his knees in front of me. His face close to my aroused area. His brown hair hangs next to his cheeks and my heart flutters as it starts to gently rub against my thigh, he’s kissing my thigh and I don’t think I can get any wetter.

“Spread your legs. I want to look at you.” He says in between kisses. I spread my legs slowly, scared, nervous. He brings his hand to my pussy, rubbing my clit with his thumb as he gets up to give me the softest kiss possible. He feels so good against me, rubbing his finger against the most sensitive part of me. The kiss ends and he makes his way back down, pulling his hand back, then approaching my cunt with his mouth. In one swift motion, he licks from the bottom to the top, and I gasp loudly. I can’t help myself from containing my moans as he’s repeating the action over and over again, then brings his tongue to my clit and circles around it. I thrust towards him and his mouth, he moans in response. It is impossible to hide how much I need him.

“You taste so good” He says, taking a small break to catch his breath. I can barely thank him as he gets right back into it, devouring me and rubbing my clit with his tongue. He brings one of his hands up to grab my breast, I put my hand over his- so he knows how much I like it. I look down and he makes direct eye contact with me- his brown eyes locked in mine. I bring my other hand to his hair, interlocking my fingers with his brown locks as I push him down on me, wanting him even more. He catches me by surprise; slipping his tongue inside me.

“Oh- Jake-” I moan, and I can’t keep quiet. His tongue is so warm, he thrusts it in and out of me. I want him so bad, wanting him deeper inside of me. The constant thrusting just brings my climax closer and closer.

“I- I'msoclose” I whimper, rocking my hips into his face, he keeps up the pace and twists my nipple with his hand. He pulls out his tongue and licks my clit, and this brings me over the edge. I climax loudly with his mouth still on me. He keeps licking me, waves of pleasure take over my body, again and again. He lets me ride out my orgasm before pulling away. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand then gets up to kiss me. I kiss him hard- as if I was thanking him. He smiles and kisses back with the same amount of passion.

I get up, pull my pants back up, standing with him in front of the couch and bring my hands up and drag them along his chest; feeling him against my fingertips is something I didn’t know I was craving, but fuck it was so incredibly sexy. My fingers reach the waistband of his pants. I pull away from him, ending the kiss, and drop to my knees, then look up at him with my fingers inside the waistband. He’s watching me, whilst giving a small nod. I pull down his pants and boxers, surprisingly in one swift motion; I’m met with his gorgeous cock. He’s so hard, maybe even harder than last time. Looking up at him, I can see his stomach from under his shirt and it drives me over the edge. I wrap my lips around the tip of his length, then slowly start bobbing my head, taking him in all the way to the back of my throat. Taking advantage of my non-existent gag reflex, I suck his cock deep and fast, letting his length take over the entirety of my mouth.

“[y/n] fuck, you’re so good. You make me feel so good” He moans softly, and it sounds so beautiful. I lick the length of his cock like I was hungry and hadn’t eaten for days. Cock deprived, I want him, I need him to come in my mouth.

“Baby, can I” He starts. I stop and look up at him. “I want to fuck your mouth” He says, smiling sheepishly at his request, I open my mouth wide, letting my tongue out and awaiting his dick.

“Fuuuck. That’s my good girl” He whispers. He takes one of his hands and caresses my head, interlocking his hand in my hair for a brief moment, before grabbing his cock. I watch him, the veins in his arm popping out. He lines up his cock to the beginning of my tongue, and slides it in slowly.

“Fuck” He whimpers. He places his hand on the back of my head while picking up the pace, fucking my mouth so gracefully. His biceps flexing as his head is thrown back, he’s towering over me and I feel like this is where I belong. Under him with his cock in my mouth. He’s fucking me faster now, his cock hitting the back of my throat repeatedly. He looks down again, only for a second, to watch me take him entirely down my throat. I think of something I had read before and I start humming on his dick; experimenting something new to see if he’d like it.

And oh he does. He moans loudly- throwing his head back. I hum louder on his cock, loving the reaction it got me. He’s thrusting quickly into my mouth, and I feel the urge to grab his ass but don’t- thinking maybe he wouldn’t be comfortable with that.

“You’re so good. I’m close- I’m so close” He moans, but he can barely get it out. I take action by grabbing his balls and massaging them, as he fucks my mouth. He thrusts into my mouth for another couple of seconds before blowing his load in the back of my throat, keeping his cock there as I swallow it all. I stop humming so he’s not overstimulated; and he pulls out, breathing loudly. He backs up from me and I stand up, meeting his eyes.

“Did you like it, Jakey?” I ask him, he’s pulling his pants back up. He gasps quietly at my question, then quickly meets my eyes with his.

“Yes, so much. I don’t know what you did, but wow I- I have never felt something like that before” He smiles. Before I can respond, we both hear the sound of the elevator doors opening and someone walking out. He looks at me like a deer in headlights.

“Lets get out of here” He says quickly, whispering in my ear. I nod and we leave before we’re caught.

Chapter 7: Coffee

{Jake} My hands held the wheel tightly, as I was trying my best to focus on the road. How the hell am I supposed to focus when she’s next to me? Or act as if nothing happened. I push away the thought of her lips wrap- no. Jake. Focus. If I crash this car, it’ll never happen again and I can’t have that. I made the decision to get coffee with her. She listened to me all night long without complaint- I would’ve told myself to shut the hell up, but the way she looks at me makes me feel like I can tell her everything. I’ve never had that sort of connection with someone. She’s special, rare.

I pull up to the upcoming light, it’s red. I take the few seconds I have of freedom to look over at her, she’s asleep. I feel my heart tighten at the cutest sight I think I’ve ever seen. She’s curled up on the seat, her head against the side of the carseat. I just want to hold her. A smile makes it’s way to my lips as I feel my stomach flutter, and my skin tingle. As I reach over to tuck the strand of hair that’s covering her face, the car behind me honks to alert me of the green light in front of me. I curse at myself and step on the gas. _ _ _

“[y/n], we’re here.” I say, softly, not wanting to startle her. I press my hand on her shoulder and shake her slightly. I chose to take her to my favourite coffee place. It was family-owned and about half an hour out of the city. I always come here when I want some peace and quiet, do some lyric writing or when I need a break from my brothers. The restaurant looked vintage, due to being a family owned little place, it’s been passed down for years. It resembled a little cabin and I loved it. [y/n] opens her eyes slowly and makes a little ‘mh’ noise as she wakes up. I smile at her as she rubs her eyes.

“I fell asleep again, didn’t I?” She smiles. My heart flutters again, which makes me realize that she puts that effect on me very often.

“You did. It’s okay. Are you thirsty? I thought maybe coffee would help.” I reply, turning off the car and unbuckle my seatbelt, turning my body towards her. She nods at the thought of coffee. She also unbuckles her seatbelt and opens the car door. I copy her and we walk in together. We sit down at a booth in the back, the sunrise letting some light in. She grabs her coffee with her two hands to warm them up and looks up at me.

“What did you get?” I smile at her and she takes a sip.

“A chai latte” She responds, placing her cup up to my face so I can smell it. “You wanna taste?” She asks, her eyes awaiting a response out of me. My heart flutters. I take the coffee cup and take a sip. It was overly sweet, way too sweet for me, but I smile and tell her it’s good anyway.

“[y/n], tell me something about you, you’ve listened to me all night.” I ask, she takes another sip and looks down at the table, tracing her fingers against one of the scratches on the old wood.

“Well, what do you want to know?” She asks, moving her cup around in a circular motion to stir her coffee.

“Something, anything, a fun fact?” I chuckle. I watch her as she thinks about an answer. [y/n]’s presence makes such a positive influence in the energy of a room, and I wish I could spend all my time with her.

“Hmmm” She pauses. “Well, sometimes I like to sing” Her cheeks get all red and I die a little inside. My stomach fills with butterflies at the thought of what her voice sounds like.

“You do, huh? Will you sing for me?” I ask, placing my hands under my chin, giving her my best puppy-eyes.

“Hey, I’ll gladly suck your dick but singing is a whole different type of intimacy.” She responds and I choke on my coffee. I burst out laughing at her comment, trying to keep quiet which just makes it harder. She giggles at my reaction and all I want to do is pin her against the wall and- No. Get a grip. We both finish our coffees and I drive her back to the studio, where she had parked her car. We agreed to meet back later tonight so I could show her the new song I wrote for her. I figured she could use the rest.

_ _ _

I enter my key into the lock and twist it, opening the door to be met with Josh and Sam at the dinner table, they’re eating pasta.

“Jake! Where have you been?” Sam exclaims, giving me a small smile. Josh is wearing his usual relaxing attire, grey sweatpants and a loose white tee. He’s scarfing down his pasta, as if I didn’t walk into the room.

“I’ve just been out, pasta for dinner again? Is it the recipe I like?” I ask Sam and he nods, taking another bite. Sam’s hair is in a bun, like it always is when he cooks, and he wore some black shorts and a grey hoodie. It was loose on him. I go to the stove and grab myself a bowl of pasta, then sit down with them at the table.

“So, that new intern, she’s pretty hot” Josh starts. I feel my stomach tighten and my hunger diminish, even though I just placed a big spoonful of pasta in my mouth. Heat makes its way to my cheeks as I wait for him to add to his point, but all he does is take another big bite, adding a long pause to his sentence.

“I was thinking of shooting my shot, I feel like she’s easy” He speaks while chewing, finishing his bite. Fuck no. Fuck off.

“What makes you say that?” I ask, clearing my throat trying to move the anger out of my sentence. I don’t want to appear suspicious, he knows me too well.

“Do you see the way she looks at me? She obviously wants me.” He says, mixing his pasta with his spoon as he looks down at his food.

“No she doesn’t. Just leave her alone, Josh.” I reply. Sam watches both of us, turning his head at each reply while chewing quietly.

“Awh, does Jakey have a little crush?” He says in a baby voice. I want to push him at this moment but I hold back, gripping my spoon tighter. I’m no longer hungry- just full of anger.

“No, shut up. Just leave her alone, Josh.“ I reply, getting up and turning away from him to put my pasta away- keeping it for tomorrow. “You know what, I’ll shoot my shot and let you know how it goes.” He responds. I feel the hair on the back of my neck rise and my fists clench. I want to scream at him, tell him to stay away, but I don’t. He always gets what he wants- not this time. I won’t let him.

“I’m asking her out after rehearsal later.” Josh tells Sam. I turn my head back to him and Sam looks at me, then back at Josh.

“You always fucking do this! Remember the last intern?” I spit out at him. Josh scoffs and rolls his eyes. I place my leftovers in the fridge and head to my room, closing the door loudly. I’m so annoyed by him, sometimes I wonder how we’re related. I want to hide her away from him, keep her safe, and I can’t. I don’t want to tell her what happened. The thought of her hating me causes a painful sharp feeling in my chest, and I suddenly remember her crying in the car because of me which brings out tears to my eyes. A knock to my door interrupts more tears from coming out.

“Yeah?” I call out.

“it’s Sam, can I come in?” A weight feels lifted off my shoulders, the thought of arguing with Josh was not in my plans for tonight. I tell him to come in and I sit down on my bed. He opens the door softly and offers me a soft smile, as he comes closer and sits down on the bed with me.

“Something happened.” He pauses. I look up at him, biting the skin inside of my cheek. “What happened, Jake?” He asks, and he asks so softly that I can’t help myself but tell him the truth about my feelings for her. He listens attentively, nodding his head slowly. His hair was out of the bun now, he must’ve finished eating.

“I know that with the last intern, things were rough for you after a while.” He says. I look down at my hands, fidgeting with my bracelets. “I know he hurt you, they both did.” He adds. He places his hand on my shoulder, and squeezes it a bit.

“You know I’m here for you.” I smile at him, wiping the tear from my cheek. “Now, come on, we’ll be late.” He adds. We both get up and leave, taking my car. _ _ _

We press the button for the studio and the elevator takes us up. Josh was speaking with Sam and Daniel and I stood in the corner away from them, thinking of [y/n] and what she’ll say to Josh when he 'shoots his shot’. I sigh at the thought, my heart beating quickly at the thought of seeing her again. We walk out and there she is, with Elizabeth. They’re sat in the recording room with the sound booth worker. [y/n] always looked beautiful, but today she was even more beautiful. She had her hair down, bangs tucked away with the help of cute little white clips, a white shirt tucked into some light wash blue jeans, and a couple silver necklaces around her neck. I feel bad for looking but she’s wearing a bra this time. They chatted quietly until Josh made his loud introduction.

“There are my two favourite gals!” He exclaimed loudly and I couldn’t help but to roll my eyes. Sometimes he was so obnoxious and I just needed time away from him. I ignore Josh and look straight at [y/n], who was looking at me. I mouth 'hey’ to her and she smiles, redness filling her cheeks. She looks at the studio through the big window and then back at me, biting her bottom lip. Fuck, she drives me crazy. All I’m reminded of in that moment is tasting her on that couch, feeling her under me, her lips around my-

“So! New song, Jake?” Elizabeth turns the conversation to me. I nod and bring my attention to her. She says something like 'lets hear it!’ and the band enters the recording room. [y/n] and Liz are sat in the other room, watching us from the window. I pull out my notes and flip to 'Flower Power’, then place my guitar strap over myself and look over at the band, they nod quickly and we begin to play the song. I look at [y/n] for her reaction, she’s smiling at me and I smile back, looking down at my guitar. I play the soft acoustic of the intro, and Josh begins to sing.

'She is a lady, comes from all around

She’s many places, but she’s homeward bound

And now she walks kinda funny I think she knows

Day by day by day

Our love grows'

I’m playing just for her. She has her hands interlocked in front of her chest as she smiles big, occasionally wiping a tear or two out of her eyes. I hope she understands how I feel about her. Ever since she’s made her way into my life, she’s the reason I wake up in the morning. My fingers press against the strings and all I’m thinking about is wanting to touch her with those very same fingers. To hold her the way I’m holding this guitar. I keep my eyes on her until the song ends. She gives me a little heart with her fingers after the song ends.

'Did you like it?’ I mouth to her. She nods. We play a couple more songs, and we finish recording for the night. As we step out of the recording area, we meet with Elizabeth in her office as she requested. She was already waiting for us there but [y/n] had decided to stay until we finished.

“Hey, [y/n]!” As I go to tap her shoulder, Josh walks in front of me. They were both walking in front of me.

“Did you like the songs?” He asks. I watch as she nods and compliments his voice. I feel heat make its way to my cheeks as I want to rip Josh away from her. He asks if she had a favourite and she tells him how she loved the first one and I smile to myself. As we make our way to the elevator, Sam grabs Josh’s arm.

“Sorry Josh I think I forgot my keys, could you go get them for me please?” He asks, giving me a quick glance. Josh agrees, mumbling something like 'lazy-ass’ and makes his way back to the Studio.

“Go ahead, we’ll meet you there!” Sam smiles at me, and waves at [y/n]. I thank him with a look and we enter the elevator, just the two of us. He stops Daniel from entering with his whole arm, and tells him they’ll catch the next one.

The elevator doors close in front of us and I turn to [y/n]. She smiles up at me as she steps closer; wrapping her arms around my neck. I bite my bottom lip, unable to take my eyes off her. She leans in and kisses me, hard, and I wrap my arms around her back, lifting her up so her back is against the elevator wall. My hands make their way down to her ass to support her as we keep kissing. She has the softest lips I have ever felt and I’m addicted to them. I’m addicted to her.

“The song” I say in between kisses.

“It was the most beautiful song I’ve ever heard” She finishes the sentence. I smile and the elevator doors open. We detach ourselves from each other, though clearly not wanting to, and exit the elevator. Before we make our way to Liz’ office, I pull her aside.

“[y/n], Josh is gonna ask you out after this” I pause. “I just wanted to let you know.” I say barely over a whisper, and my heart hurts. She nods and thanks me for telling her. We walk into the office and sit down on Liz’ couch. I do my best to contain my sadness, afraid she will go with him. Afraid he’ll steal her away. I can’t lose her. _ _ _

Our meeting ends, she just wanted to clarify some information and answer our questions about the upcoming tour. Sam and Daniel stayed with her since they had more questions. Josh, [y/n], and I exit the door that leads to the parking lot. I watch Josh as he makes his way to her. He places his arm around her shoulder.

“[y/n], come get a drink with me. I know you want to” He smiles at her, she smiles back.

“Maybe some other time.” she replies.

“Oh come onnnn! I bet you have nothing planned tonight, its Friday! Let’s do some drinking” He pushes. I walk up to my car, holding the handle; waiting to see what will happen. If he’s going to steal her away.

“Sorry Joshua, I already have plans” She replies, taking his arm off her shoulders. He corners her against the wall of the building.

“C'mon darling, just one drink” I watch as he leans down to kiss her. Before I can stop myself, I’m running towards them- quickly pushing him off.

“She’s fucking busy! Get the fuck off of her!” I yell at him, watching as he stumbles back. I already feel the guilt settling in, feeling bad for [y/n] who has to see me like this.

“Fuck! Jake! She doesn’t want you! Just give up!” He yells back. My throat feels dry and my heart shatters in two. I look back at her and she’s watching us in shock.

“{y/n], lets rain check. Sorry you had to see how aggressive Jake can be.” He scoffs, and walks towards his jeep. All I can do is stand there, covered in guilt with the sharp pains of sadness, embarrassment, and loss consuming my body. I watch Josh pull out of the parking lot and leave. [y/n] steps closer to me and wraps her arms around me, hugging me from the back. I place my hands on hers and let her hold me.

“Take me somewhere, anywhere Jakey. I’m with you. Only you” She whispers against my back. A tear rolls down the side of my face as I squeeze her hands.

“Okay” I respond, turning to her and giving her a soft kiss. She’s mine.

Chapter 8: Home

Jake and I settle in my car. He’s being quiet and I’m covered in worry. I never expected to see them fight like that, and I know brothers fight but this feels different. We sit in silence, until I start the car and pass my unlocked phone to him.

“Pick a song out of my library, any one, and I’ll sing it for you” I say to him. He takes my phone, his fingers brushing over mine, and scrolls through the hundreds of songs.

“[y/n].. oh god. Your music taste” he laughs. I’m just glad to see him smile again, and if mocking my amazing music taste cheers him up then so be it. I shift to drive and he finally picks a song. The intro to ‘Next to Me’ by Imagine Dragons start to play. I look over to him in disbelief.

“You like them?” I ask. He nods, smiling shyly. I tell him that I love their music, and then start singing loudly for him. He listens quietly as I drive towards my apartment. It was dark out and I tried my best to focus on the road but also do my best possible singing under these circumstances. As we stop at the red light, I look over to him and bring my arm out as I loudly sing 'Still you want meeeee’. Jake giggles at my singing and I start laughing. I turn the music down a little using the button on my steering wheel and drive off.

“I have to say” I pause, looking over at him as we’re stopped at another red light. “I really did not take you as an Imagine Dragons fan, you’re like, a guitar god.” I finish. He laughs at my comment and rolls his eyes sarcastically.

“They’re good” He answers, fidgeting with his fingers. “I like a couple of their songs.” He adds, and looks out of the window.

_ _ _

I unlock the door to my small apartment and let him in first. It was a studio so there wasn’t much of a tour to do. The first thing that greets you when walking into my apartment is the little kitchen to the right. My bed was in the left corner of the room, facing the window. I had fairy lights hanging over the bed and my small desk area which was in the right corner of the room. My computer was the only thing on my desk. In front of my desk was a little table with only two chairs, there was a small fake plant in the middle of it.

“This is where the magic happens!” I say, sarcastically, extending my arms out and giving jazz fingers. Jake smiles and looks around, walking around the small room. I close the front door and lock it, then take my shoes off and place them on the little mat next to my front door. Jake does the same and I thank him quietly. I walk up to my bed and sit down, leaning my back against the wall. Jake stares at me and I pat my leg, inviting him to come lay his head down; he does. I stroke his hair as he relaxes into me. His eyes are closed as I play with his soft brown locks. With my other hand, I draw circles and little shapes with my fingertips on his back.

'Does he always talk to you like that?“ I massage his scalp with my hand, he sighs. "You can talk to me” I add.

“Not always, I think- I think he’s just used to getting what he wants, or sharing- I guess.” He replies. I feel my heart hurt at the sight of him like this.

“Well I don’t want to be shared.” I reply. He turns himself on his back, facing up at me.

“You mean that?” He asks softly. I nod and smile at him. He sits up and sits on my bed, his body turned towards me. He gets closer and I lay on my back, my head on my pillow- he crawls over me slowly. His hair draped over his face, his button down loose- exposing his whole torso. He’s so sexy and I want him. He bites his lip, his face only a couple inches from mine. I feel his warm breath on my face, and I get full body shivers. My skin tingles as his body weight crushes me in a good way. His face gets closer to mine, our foreheads touching.

“Will you be mine, [y/n]?” He asks softly. My stomach is full of butterflies, and my tongue feels dry. My fingers shake as I trace the muscles on his back, making eye contact with his beautiful brown eyes. He backs up his face a little, only to really look at me. To watch me answer the question he already knows the outcome of.

“Yes, Jake. I’m yours.” I finally answer. He doesn’t waste a second to pull my body closer to his, my legs wrapping around him. All I can feel is his chest against mine, his lips on my neck kissing it repeatedly, his hands wrapped around me, the soft bed against my back.

“You’re mine.” He repeats, kissing my neck over and over again, making his way down slowly. He gets up on his knees for a second, so I can pull my shirt off, exposing my black lace bra. He comes right back down, kissing my chest, untying my bra with one hand, taking it off with the other. He attaches his soft lips to my breast, licking my nipple in the softest and sexiest way possible- looking up at me and making direct eye contact. I watch as his tongue flicks my nipple in his mouth and I’m so wet for him.

“I’m yours.” I repeat, moaning softly, playing with his hair. I feel one of his hands make their way down to the button of my jeans. He stops licking me and backs up a little, coming up to my face.

“Can I taste you, my pretty girl?” He asks. My heart flutters as I shake my head 'yes’. He unbuttons then unzips my jeans, pulling them off softly. He gets off the bed to place my jeans on the floor. I’m remaining on the bed with my black panties. He pauses before coming back to me, examining me on the bed.

“You are such a beautiful, ethereal being; I’m almost afraid to break you.” He says softly, climbing over me slowly. My breath hitches at the sight of my underwear between his teeth, pulling it down slowly. I’m so wet for him, he affects me in the best way possible. I lift my feet as he pulls them off, throwing them on the floor and meeting me back on the bed, his lips on mine. I moan against his lips as his fingers caress my inner thigh. I feel his necklace rub against my bare chest and my nipples harden at the arousal of the coldness on my skin. I slip my tongue in his mouth and he grunts in response, kissing me harder. His fingers rub my clit softly but quickly, taking over all other sensation in my body.

He pulls away and plants soft kisses down my chin, down my chest, all the way down to my arousal. I feel his breath against my skin, and my heart flutters at the thought of him touching me. He licks slowly from the bottom to the top, making me flinch in a good way. I make eye contact with him as he devours me, tasting me inside out.

“Jesus- Jake. You’re so good” I whimper, he grunts softly as he licks me harder, his hands grab my thighs and squeeze them a little, it feels so good. I feel like I belong to him, and I don’t want it to change. I think of him ‘protecting’ me earlier, his raspy angry voice turns me on so much. Jake backs off for a second and looks up at me.

“What’s on your mind? Is it not good?” He asks, with a worried look in his eyes.

“No! no, I’m sorry Jakey, I spaced out.” I pause. “I was thinking about how hot you were earlier, defending me, all.. possessive?” I finish my sentence, he sighs out of relief and smiles up at me.

“I see.” Is all he says with a smirk on his face, he brings his face up close to mine, his fingers rubbing my clit. His lips are next to my ear, nibbling my earlobe slightly.

“You’re all mine. No one else is going to be touching you like this.” He whispers. I shiver and he feels it. I feel one of his fingers at my entrance, I grab the back of his neck, awaiting them to move.

“You want me to fuck you with these fingers, my love?” His warm breath sending tingles down my whole body. I feel stuck in the best way possible, frozen in time. I nod quickly, interlocking my fingers in his hair and pulling slightly. His breath hitches and he slips one of his fingers inside.

“Fuuuuuck. You’re so tight” He whimpers softly against my ear. He stops moving when his finger is all the way inside, giving me time to adjust. He feels so good, and I feel ready to move, rocking my hips a little on him. He kisses the back of my ear, and then sits up, so he can reposition himself. He slips another finger inside slowly, as he’s towering over me. Fucking me softly with his fingers, still letting me get used to him.

“Faster, please, Jake” I plead, rocking my hips back and forth on his fingers. He doesn’t waste a second, slipping his fingers in and out of me, curling them so he hits my g-spot. He does not miss it once. I shake under his grasp- he knows exactly where to touch me.

“You like that? You want more?” I don’t know how much more I can handle, feeling my climax approaching quickly. I nod, curious for what will come next.

He places his mouth on my clit as he thrusts his fingers in and out of me. The feeling pushes me over the edge.

“J- Jake I’m gonna-“ I begin.

“That’s right, fucking cum on my fingers. Do it.” He says, almost aggressively. And right now, my orgasm belongs to him. I gift it to him, moaning his name loudly as I squeeze my bedsheets with my hands, letting my orgasm ride out in waves over my body. He watches me closely, slowly lowering the pace of his fingers, and I’m in complete shock. I lay in bed, out of breath as he lays down next to me; licking his fingers clean and resting his head on his hand, facing me.

“I- where did that come from?” I ask, in disbelief at the way he talked to me.

“[y/n], I’m full of surprises.” He smiles. I can’t help but look down and see his hard-on. I lick my lips and look back up at him, biting my bottom lip. His smile drops, captivated by my actions. I sit up and scoot down the bed, so I’m sitting next to his hips.

“Please, talk to me like that again.” I ask, unbuttoning his jeans, and then unzipping them.

“Suck my cock, princess” He says. I gasp softly, not expecting him to bounce back this quick. I look at him, as I pull down his jeans and rub him over his underwear.

I move closer, so now my legs are between his and my stomach is on the bed. I pull his dick out of his underwear and look directly at him, licking him from the base all the way to the tip. He gasps, closing his eyes and throwing his head back.

“Fucking suck it. I know you want to.” He says, quietly. And I follow his orders, taking in his whole length, all the way down to my throat. I bob my head up and down, wrapping my hand around the base of his dick and stroking him softly.

“That’s right. This cock belongs to you, suck it like it does.” I look up at him, and he’s smiling down at me, then looks up at the ceiling. He knows the effect he has on me. I bob my head up and down faster, sucking him harder. With my free hand, I cup his balls and caress them. I watch him as his eyes roll to the back of his head, his throat flexed out as he moans.

“My girl, making me feel so good, I’m close” He whimpers. I remember my trick from last time; I begin humming loudly on his cock, and he moans my name loudly- it’s so hot. He places his hand on top of my head, pushing me down on him.

“I’m gonna cum. Fuck. Don’t stop” He moans. He looks down at me, playing his arm under his head so he can watch me swallow his load. My humming vibrating his dick in the best way causes him to burst, and I make direct eye contact as he bites his lip and cums in my mouth.

I lick him clean, and climb up to him so we can lay next to each other. I turn to him, so my body is facing him and he does the same, catching his breath slowly.

“You. You are a mystery I love to unfold.” He smiles sheepishly, kissing the tip of my nose.

“Thank you, Jakey. I’m sorry we can’t do more” I pause. He looks at me with furrowed, confused brows. “I don’t know if I’m ready for more than this. I- haven’t done it before.” I finish. He places his hand on the side of my face, his thumb rubbing my cheek so sweetly.

“Darling, I do not mind at all. I’m perfectly happy right now. You make me feel so good, better than anyone ever has.” He says, his eyes focused on mine. His hand on my cheek brings me the most comfort I could ever receive. He pulls me closer and hugs me tightly, my face in the space between his head and his chest.

This exact moment is the moment I slowly realized I fell in love with Jake Kiszka and nothing could ever change the way I feel about him

Chapter 9 : Reality

“Jake?” I say as I walk into the studio. He was sat on the couch, a girl between his legs, his eyes closed as she pleasured him.

“What the fuck?!” I scream. His eyes blink open as he looks at me, emotionless. He tells the girl to stop for a second and fixes himself, getting up. He walks up to me and makes direct eye contact with a look of… hate? I don’t know what I’ve done wrong. I feel my heart beat quickly as he begins to speak.

“You won’t put out, so I had to get it from someone else.” He says as he shoots me a look of disgust. “She’s much better anyway.” He adds, before turning back and sitting down on the couch. He tells the girl she’s doing great as she strokes his hair.

“But. But you said I made you feel better than anyone else, you said I was special…” I whimper, wanting to rip the girl away from him. My heart shatters in pieces as he turns her face to him and kisses her in front of me.

“Why would I ever say that? I can have anyone; you are nothing but a check on my list.”

_ _ _

I wake up in a cold sweat, breathing loudly. The air in my room feels cold and I start crying at the thought of what I just experienced. My skin feels frozen as I get full body goosebumps, I start to shake unwillingly. My head feels dizzy, and I can’t focus on anything but the words coming out of his mouth.

“[y/n]? What- oh my god- are you okay?” I hear a whisper behind me, but I can’t stop myself from crying some more, wiping away the tears coming out of my eyes even though more come out seconds after. Jake doesn’t say anything else; he just sits behind me and wraps his arms around me as he pulls me close to him. He rocks me slowly, stroking my arm. I cry harder at the thought of all of this being an illusion, just like in my dream. He pulls me closer and rests his head on mine. The room is quiet, the only noise that fills it is my ragged breaths and soft cries, my head being all fuzzy.

“You’ve been waiting for your lover, when you’ll discover, she’s always there, walk a while in her summer, she is the drummer, of your beating heart"

Jake sings softly against my head, rocking with me on the bed. I close my eyes and listen to him- shaking in his arms. He holds me tight and the warmth of his skin grounds me, as I focus on his voice.

"She’s a woman in a dream, one that makes you fall in love"

He sings softly, stroking my head as I begin to calm down. He finishes the song and my heart melts.

"I’m so sorry. I had a nightmare” I finally say, after taking some deep breaths.

“What happened?” He asks. I detach myself from his arms for a quick moment, to turn on the light next to my bed. As I place myself back in his arms, I realize I have jake’s shirt on- he must’ve put it on me before I fell asleep. I sit in front of him, and he hugs me from the back, as he’s leaning against the wall. He places his head on mine and strokes my arm softly.

“Remember I told you how I spent most of high school reading?” I begin. He nods against my head. “It’s because I spent.. all.. my time alone. I was never really able to make a friend- so I spent my time on books.” I say, sighing.

“I would’ve been your friend.” He says, softly with a sad tone. I sigh again, quietly.

“I don’t think so, you’re so cool and I’m the bookworm in the back of the room. A background character. No one noticed me, ever. Except the people who made fun of me for that exact reason.” I reply.

“I noticed you the first second I walked into that office, [y/n]. You are my main character. I’m sorry people were cruel to you. You didn’t deserve it, my pretty girl. I wish I would’ve known you earlier- I would notice you every day.” He cups my face and brings it to his, as he plants a soft kiss on my nose. A tear makes it’s way down my cheek and he wipes it away immediately- kissing the spot where it was.

“Thank you, Jake. That means a lot to me” I reply, turning my body so I’m facing him, sat cross-legged in front of him as he holds my hands.

“What happened in your nightmare?” His sympathetic brown eyes dig into me, awaiting for an explanation for my outburst. I pause and take a moment to look at him, before I completely embarrass myself. The soft light of my lamp exposes his tired face to me, the bags under his eyes make him look so gentle and I wish I could hold him forever, freeze him in time so that we could be like this forever.

“I walked into the studio and you were with someone else. You said that since I won’t put out you had to get it from someone else. The way you looked at me in my dream…” I pause, my eyes tearing up at the thought. My cheeks burning. “It hurt a lot. I didn’t think I was going to have an anxiety attack and I’m so sorry you had to see me like that. I promise it doesn’t happen often and I feel horrible.” I finish, wiping the tear that was making it’s way down my cheek.

“[y/n], I don’t want you to feel sorry, ever. I’m here with you, I want to be here with you.” He pauses and smiles softly at me. “I am in no rush. None at all, okay? I want our first time to be special. Under your conditions.” He tucks a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “I know what it feels like to be so anxious you feel like you’re about to burst- it happens to me sometimes before a show. I listen to some music and really get into the song- it helps me. I hope I helped you a little bit earlier.” He says softly, and I melt. I nod quickly.

“It’s never happened in front of anyone else, and you helped me so much, Jake. I know we haven’t known each other for a long time, but it’s like we’re connected and you just…know me. I feel so lucky to have gotten the internship which has led me to you.” I say, smiling up at him.

“Awh… [y/n] c'mere” He blushes, pulling me closer. We lay in bed, he spoons me with his arm wrapped tightly around my stomach. I reach over to my lamp and shut it off. Falling asleep in his arms.

Chapter 10: Again

{Jake}

I woke up with [y/n] sleeping, snoring softly in my arms. The sunrise crept through her window and covered her face, I covered it with my hand and reached over to her curtains, pulling them slightly. I took a moment to watch her as she slept; she looked so delicate. I waited a couple minutes, contemplating if I woke her up or let her sleep- we had to get to the office in about two hours.

I remember what happened last night and my heart hurts as I think about how she had a nightmare because of me. I caress her arm softly. The thought of her having anxiety attacks when I’m not there worries me because I want to help her and be there for her and protecting her helps me.

“Jake?” I hear, I look down and focus on her. She rubs her eyes and turns around to face me.

“Good morning” I say, giving her a forehead kiss. She smiles in response and I melt.

“It’s 7:26. I need to get back home to get changed” I say softly, kissing her cheek and caressing her arm with my thumb. She pouts and I reciprocate the action.

“Do you want your shirt back?” She stands up and I do the same. The thought of her taking my shirt off in front of me goes straight to my dick.

“That would be a good idea.” I say as I look down and realize I am shirtless. She pulls it off and I die a little inside, then put the shirt on. It smells like her. I can’t help myself but stare at her bare body in front of me, before she quickly puts her bathrobe on.

“We’ll see each other later today okay?” I say, pulling her close and holding her for a couple minutes, then turning around and calling an uber to my place.

_ _ _

Entering the apartment, I’m faced with Sam cooking again. His hair is in a bun and he has a white apron on, already dressed for the day. He’s cooking pancakes.

“Jake! You didn’t come home last night.” He says, waving his spatula at me. His brows furrowed as he pretended to be mad at me.

“I knowww” I reply, smiling sheepishly.

“Oh! I know why. No need to explain” He smirks, looking down at his pancake. He giggles and I can’t help but do it too. I step closer to him so I can tell him something that belongs only to the two of us.

“She’s mine, Sammy. I asked her” I tell him quietly and he gets the biggest smile on his face. He claps his hands quietly as he congratulates me.

“No way! I’m happy for you Jakey.” He smiles. “Breakfast ready in 15.” He adds as I smile and walk away, headed for my room.

I decided to dress comfortably today, keeping [y/n] in my thoughts; wondering what she was gonna wear and if she was thinking about me, too. As I looked through my closet, I picked a black shirt with striped jeans. Whenever I wore those I always felt really good about myself. I combed through my hair with my hairbrush and sprayed a bit of cologne on myself. With barely enough time to pick out my necklaces- Sam was already calling us to the table.

I sit down next to Sam, Josh in front of me. Sam smiles at the big plate of pancakes in front of us and informs us about this new recipe that he decided to try. Josh kept looking over at me with a disappointed look, filling me with guilt. I could barely look back at him and so I just stared at my plate, not wanting to deal with him at the moment.

“You spent the night with her, didn’t you?” He says dryly. Sam’s head shoots up and he looks at me before looking over at Josh.

“No, I didn’t.” I lie, he doesn’t believe me.

“You did, didn’t you?! You know I like her and then you steal her away from me!” He raises his voice.

“Josh, c’mon the day has barely started yet” Sam tries to cool him down, placing his hand on Josh’s shoulder.

“You want to talk about stealing? What about Taylor? What about that?” I spit out at him, unable to hold back my anger once again. Josh looks back at me with a confused look- as if this is the first time he’s ever heard of her. As if I’ve never talked about her before.

“Wha-” he starts but I interrupt him.

“You know what? I’m leaving, see you later.” I reply, his confusion making me furious. As I sit in my car, I’m baffled by his reaction. He never notices me, or understands me. I thought twins were supposed to love and care about each other. Why is it so one-sided? Flashbacks from walking into the room, catching them together, flood my mind and I feel tears make their way out but I wipe them away immediately- distracting myself with the thought of [y/n].

_ _ _

I walked into Elizabeth’s office and she waved hello, as she gave me a confused look.

“You’re the first one here! That doesn’t happen often.” She smiles. I smile back and sit down on her couch.

“Elizabeth?” I begin, she looks at me and pauses, then gets up and sits on the couch with me. “Do you ever miss Taylor?” I ask. She sighs and shakes her head ‘yes’.

“Do you?” She finally asks, after we sit in silence for a couple minutes. I shake my head ‘no’.

“I know that what happened that night was terrible, Jake. You were really hurt. Why are you mentioning her, now?” She asks, giving me a sympathetic look.

“I need a way to tell you that… [y/n] and I have gotten together, officially, since last night.” I look up at her, she gives me a shocked look, and then a smile, aaand then a smirk.

“Thank you for telling me, this time.” She says. “I could tell you like her. I like her too.” She giggles.

“I really think we’re gonna last, Liz, I really feel that she’s my soulmate.” I reply and my heart melts at the thought. Before she can respond, there’s a knock at the door. I turn my head back and my heart stops.

[y/n] wore a short black skirt, paired with a long chunky sweater. She had some semi-sheer tights underneath- tucked into her boots, covered by some leg warmers. Her hair flowed down beautifully; she looked completely different from a couple hours ago. She was angelic. I can barely say hi, as I’m taken aback from her beauty.

“Hi Elizabeth! Good morning, Jake.” She waves and walks over to the couch, sitting down next to Liz.

“Uh, uh, uh, He told me. Secrets out!” Elizabeth cheered. [y/n] looked over at me with a puzzled look. I mouthed ‘us’ and smiled. She blushed and my heart melted at the sight.

“It’s a good thing!” Liz turns to her, placing her hand on her shoulder. “Our company is pretty flexible about that sorta thing, as long as we’re informed in the first month.” She finishes. [y/n] sighs out of relief and smiles at me, I reciprocate the action.

“Just- please- no filthy things in my office or god forbid the studio.” Elizabeth doesn’t have the time to finish her sentence before [y/n] looks directly at me- embarrassed. Thankfully, Liz doesn’t notice.

_ _ _

We sat in the oval room, the walls were beige and the table was black, so were the chairs. There was a huge screen in the back of the room, to my left, where Liz had a powerpoint on; named ‘Updates and News’. I sat facing [y/n], closer to the screen. Sam sat next to her and then Josh sat next to him, Danny to my right.

“Good morning” Sam poked her shoulder and waved at her. She waved back. Sam looked up and smiled at me before bringing his attention back to her.

“[y/n]? Do you like coffee?” He asks her. I watch them interact, but mostly her. She beams and starts talking about her favourite kind of coffee, chai I believe. Sam clasps his hands together.

“Finally someone who loves chai! I’ve been trying to get these guys to try it and they don’t want to!” Sam complains and [y/n] laughs in response. “We should go get some!” He suggests.

“Now that’s a good idea! [y/n], will you get some coffee for us?” Liz asks as she walks in the room. [y/n] nods and stands up, taking out her phone so she can write down everyone’s order. We all take our turns and tell her what we’d like.

“Liz, I can go with her! She’ll need an extra set of hands anyway.” Sam says. Liz agrees and they both leave. _ _ _ {Y/N}

We decide to take Sam’s car. A tesla. It’s sleek and looks incredibly advanced. He sits in the drivers seat and I sit next to him in the passenger seat.

“Starbucks?” He asks. I nod. I watch as he types in the dress on the screen of his car; the nearest one is about ten minutes away. He scrolls through his phone and puts on a driving playlist, as he describes it.

“I’m glad we’re finally alone. I wanted to talk to you about Jake.” Sam says. I feel my heartbeat quicken and my fingertips freeze as I look over to Sam. He’s focused on the road but he doesn’t look mad or anxious to talk to me.

“About a year ago, we had this intern. I think it was like, the third intern our company had ever hired since the program was pretty new.” He pauses and looks over at me as the light is red.

“Jake became attached to her quickly. They started dating behind Liz’ back, for a couple of months.” The light turns green and he stares ahead now.

“What he didn’t know, is that she was dating Josh, at the same time. Behind his back. She would come over and stay with him until he fell asleep and then go to Josh’s room. It was fucking terrible. Josh knew they were together and he didn’t care.” Sam says, his tone indicating some leftover anger over the situation. “It was really hard to see this, for me, because when I’d bring it up to Josh he’d just get so angry and tell me I had no idea what I was talking about.” Sam sighs.

“I’m so sorry, Sammy. That’s terrible.” I reply, we pull up to a red light and I place my hand on his shoulder, whilst giving him a sympathetic look.

“Thank you, [y/n]. Unfortunately, it doesn’t stop there. One night, after a really big show, Josh got off the stage first and went to his dressing room like usual. Jake and I got off the stage last because we were waving at the fans and saying goodnight. When we got to our dressing room- the door was locked. We guessed it was just Josh doing his after show routine so we went to a bar nearby and drank, then came back.” Sam pulls into the parking lot of the starbucks and turns off the car, unbuckles his seatbelt and turns towards me. I do the same.

“When we got back, Liz was arguing with Josh. He was extremely drunk and angry, and Liz was yelling at him; saying she broke his trust and ignored company rules. He just kept yelling at her how it’s none of her business and that he can be with anyone he wants. They just kept screaming at each other and as Jake and I made our way into the dressing room, I’ll never forget the look on his face when we walked in. Taylor, only covered by a blanket, was on his couch.” Sam sighs and looks down, playing with the hem of his shirt.

“Jake asked her what happened and she couldn’t even tell him. I had to make her tell him. She never even apologized, [y/n]. I told Jake they were doing all this behind his back for months. She couldn’t admit it. I was so angry at the both of them. Its like- It’s like Josh doesn’t want to share with Jake, or let him have anything. And since then they haven’t been close like they used to be.” Sam finishes. I nod slowly as I take in all the information. “I’m just grateful that Liz decided to keep us. That could’ve been our last day. She had to fire Taylor and we never saw her again.”

“I’m telling you this because” He pauses and makes eye contact with me. “I know you’re not like that. But Jake is fragile. I don’t know the situation exactly for the song he wrote that one time but I feel like you can take that as an example. He cares.. so much. I’m just hoping you care about him the same way.” He says, and smiles softly at me. I nod and smile back.

“Thank you, Sam. For telling me. I’ll tell you something personal about me if that’s okay.” I pause and he nods, waiting for the rest of my sentence. “I’ve never been with anyone before, so Jake is my first everything. I care about him so much and I’m terrified of losing him. I-” building up the courage to say it, for the first time.

“I think I love him. It’s so early, too early to tell him so I hope you keep this between us. I just.. I’m like obsessed with him. Whenever I see him I’m so much happier and I just love him.” I ramble, blushing and tearing up. He leans over to me to give me a hug. I gladly hug him back and we hold each other for a couple seconds. He pulls away and breathes out, smiling as he wipes a tear away. He cares so much about his big brother.

“Okay, okay, lets get some coffeeee!” I exclaim, trying to brighten up the mood. He smiles big and we exit the car.

Chapter 11: Meeting

As Sam and I make our way back inside the building, we try our best not to drop the coffee all over the place. He decided to get the same drink as me, an iced chai latte with oat milk. When he tried it in the car, his eyes lit up, suddenly that was his new favourite drink. He holds the door open for me as we walk in and we enter the elevator together.

I hand out everyone’s coffees and sit down, placing my notepad in front of me. I look up quickly to see Jake mouthing a ‘thank you’. I smile and look down at my notebook- biting my bottom lip.

“You should be ashamed of yourself! Never wanting to try chai.” Sam scoffs and rolls his eyes at his brothers. They both laugh at his comment.

“Alright, Important updates guys!” Elizabeth grabs our attention by beginning her presentation. “The tour will be announced today at 12pm. The tour will be beginning in two weeks!!!!” She exclaims and the boys cheer. I write down notes on her presentation and tone.

“It’ll be only the US for now, but you’ll be visiting a whole lot of new cities and states! We’ve already got your costumes decided, setlist chosen, set design done. And I just confirmed the tour bus this morning! I hope you are all excited as much as I am!” She cheers. I look up at Jake and he has a glimmer in his eye, with the most beautiful hopeful and excited smile, as he fidgets with his necklace. I can’t help but tear up a little at the sight. He looks like a little kid who just learned he’s about to get his first bike.

“So now that I’ve gotten that announcement out of the way” Elizabeth pauses. “I will not be able to go on the tour with you.” The boys gasp and start pestering her with questions.

“Because” She drags out her word as both her hands make their way in front of her stomach- cupping it to show a small baby bump. Everyone in the room cheers and claps their hands together, congratulating her.

“No fucking wayyy!” Sam claps and gets up to hug her. Josh, Jake and Danny do the same. I smile and watch them as they come back to their seats.

“So, because of this, I won’t be able to come with you guys on tour. Which leads me to my next announcement. [y/n], I know your internship is almost over, and the company is offering you the job! It’s basically the same thing as you’re doing now but…. paid more. I asked them to make this job specifically for you. You’ll be following the boys on tour and keeping me up to date on a daily basis. Basically like an assistant manager.” Elizabeth says. I look up at her in shock, unable to reply. I look over at Jake and he smiles at me.

“I- I’ll take it! Yes please. Thank you Elizabeth.” I smile and get up to hug her, she hugs me back. _ _ _

We all walk out of the oval room, Elizabeth heads to her office and tells me to take the day off to prepare for the tour. I head to my car and as soon as I reach for the handle; I feel someone’s hand on my hip. Jake. I recognize the feeling of him. He hugs me from the back and lays his head on my shoulder.

“I’m taking you out tonight. Somewhere fancy. Be ready by 6.” is all he says as he kisses my cheek and leaves with Sam. I feel the butterflies in my stomach swarm my chest. Sitting in my car, I pull out my phone and check my instagram. I decide to book an appointment to get my hair done- since it has been months and I wanted to look pretty for Jake. As I click on my hairdresser’s profile, I hear a knock at my window, its Josh. I scroll my window down and look up at him.

“Hey, [y/n].” He smiles, I smile back. “I wanted to apologize for last time, I didn’t mean for that to happen. I hope Jake hasn’t talked to you that way.” He says and my mind races back to that night; when Jake had his fingers-

“No, he would never. Thanks Josh.” I say. He looks down at me with his brown eyes, a smirk on his lips.

“You know, I’m way better than him. I know my way around a woman- if you ever get tired of him.” He finally says, after checking me out for a brief second.

“I won’t.” I reply. Josh looks taken aback and I feel good about my answer. “Gotta go!” I add, as my window makes it’s way up and I shift to drive, leaving Josh behind. _ _ _

I walk into my apartment and stare at myself in the mirror, taking in my new hairstyle. I loved the haircut she gave me- whilst it still had a lot of length; it framed my face so much better and I felt pretty. It was already 4:30 and so I took my time getting ready. I took a long shower and shaved all over, just because I wanted to feel super clean and prepared. I decided to do a softer makeup look with light eyeshadow and my usual winged eyeliner. In my closet was a body con burgundy dress I had saved for months, waiting for an opportunity to be worn. I remembered Jake mentioning it was his favourite colour. It was those satin-type dresses which was loose in the front and the back straps were very thin. I placed it on my bed as I looked through my closet for my undergarment. A black lace bodysuit that made my boobs look really good. There was a wire under the cups which raised them a little, giving my body an hourglass shape under the dress. As I put on the dress and look for my shoes, I hear my phone ring. It’s a FaceTime call from an unknown number. My curiosity gets the best of me as I click accept; facing the camera away from me. The little 'whoosh’ noise takes over the room and I’m faced with Sam. I face the camera.

“Sam! Hey! How did you get my number?” I answer, smiling at him. He smiles back.

“Jake. Duh. Wow, [y/n] you look hot!” He replies, raising his eyebrows at me. I go to face the mirror and flip the camera around on the screen so that Sam can see the dress.

“Do you think he’ll like it?” I ask him. Before Sam can answer, I hear a voice in the background of the call, I think it’s Josh. I turn the camera back to myself.

“Sam who are you talking to?” He says.

“Nunya” Sam answers, looking up at him and then back at the screen with a smile; holding back his laugh. I smile back at him.

“Who the hell is Nunya?” Josh asks.

“Nunya business! Fuck off” Sam laughs as I watch him push Josh out of his room and close the door. Sam and I laugh together through the screen for a couple seconds.

“[y/n] he’s gonna love it! You’re wearing his favourite colour too! Attention to details- I love it!” He replies and I smile. I make use of Sam’s presence and ask his opinion on which necklace I should wear. I set my phone down and show him the two I was stuck on; one of them was a little dagger and the other one was a rose. Sam suggests the dagger and I put it on immediately, trusting his opinion. I check the time quickly and it’s only 5:30, so I sit on my bed and stay on the call with him.

“Sam” I whisper, pulling the phone closer to my face.

“What” He whispers back, reciprocating pulling his phone closer to his face and I giggle a little.

“I’m wearing lingerie underneath. I’m so nervous” I admit, still whispering. He gasps and pulls the phone back, setting it down on a table.

“Wait. You and Jake never..?” He asks, almost afraid to. I nod softly and he gasps again.

“oh my godddd it’s going to be great, don’t worry!” Sam smiles as he reassures me.

“It’s going to be my first time” I whisper again, Sam is about to answer as the knocks on my door interrupts him. I check the time quickly and it’s 5:58.

“Fuck! He’s here! gotta go, bye!” I whisper as I wave at him quickly, he waves back and I end the call- rushing to the door. I open it slowly and Jake is on the other side. He looks so.. hot. He wore a white button down, unbuttoned a couple buttons down exposing his chest. He had a long silver necklace that reached just above the buttoned part of his shirt. He paired the shirt with black skinny jeans, and some clean shoes. He looked so sexy and I just wanted to bring him in my apartment and rip it all off. But I don’t.

His mouth gapes open as I open the door wide enough for him to see me. He stares at me, looking up and down just to take it all in. He shakes his head quickly and smiles at me, pulling me in for a kiss. I kiss him softly, placing my hand behind his head and playing with his hair a little. He whimpers softly as I pull a little. We kiss for a couple of seconds and then I pull away. He smiles at me as he asks if I’m ready to go.

“Sorry! I don’t have my shoes on. Give me two seconds.” I say, looking down at my socks on the bare floor. He laughs a little and waits for me at the door. I put on some black heels, they aren’t tall- more like platform mary-janes. I smile up at him and we leave together. Jake takes my hand and we walk out to his car, he opens the door for me and I sit down in the passenger seat. He closes the door softly and goes over to the driver seat. Before starting the car, he turns to me and looks at me for a couple seconds.

“God, [y/n]. You are so fucking gorgeous. Absolutely irresistible.” He says, blushing. I smile and blush at his comment. He slowly pulls out his phone and takes a picture of me sitting nervously in his passenger seat. “Sorry- I just. Wow. I’m keeping this picture forever. You’re so beautiful, my love.” He gushes. I give him a kiss on the cheek and he starts the car, driving us to our destination.

Chapter 12 : Tonight

We arrive at this large restaurant, on a secluded land next to a beach. Jake put on some Imagine Dragons the whole way there and we sang along together. As he pulls into the parking lot, I barely have time to open my door as he’s already opening it for me like such a gentleman. I blush at his actions, this being the first time someone has ever treated me so nicely. He places his hand out so I can grab onto it as I exit his vehicle. We walk together towards the entrance of the fancy restaurant; I’m holding his arm with both my hands and I watch him smile as he tells the host the reservation name. I take a moment to look around as the host looks through the reservations.

The restaurant had a really nice interior, sleek walls with nude colours, the lights dimmed. The chairs were rounded and made with a dark brown leather, the tables being draped with a long white tablecloths. The host tells Jake that our table is ready and leads us to the back, where the rest of the restaurant was outside and overlooking the beach. I gasp at the view and look over at Jake. He’s looking down at me proudly, almost cocky. I smile up at him as the host shows us our table. It’s the farthest one in the back; right above the beach, we can see the sunset so clearly. Jake pulls out my chair for me and I sit down, as he pushes the chair so I’m seated properly. I thank him quietly and he smiles as he sits down.

“Jake..” I pause, looking over at the ocean; watching the waves crash against the sand. “It’s so pretty” I smile and look back at him. He’s watching me so carefully, looking over at my every move. I sit up in my chair so my back is straight- feeling a little observed.

“Sorry, I can’t stop looking at you. You are magnificent” Is all he says. The little candle on the table lightens up his face as his dark brown eyes dig into me. He looks flushed and beautiful. He’s much more beautiful than the view, even though it’s extremely nice out. Our waiter makes his way over with a bottle of wine. The wine looks extremely fancy and expensive; with a gold label and cap.

“The wine you requested, sir.” The waiter says as he pours a little in Jake’s glass, so he can taste it. Jake looks over at me as he picks up the glass and raises it to his lips, taking a small sip. He looks up at the waiter and nods.

“Pour some for the lady first, please.” He asks respectfully and my heart jumps a beat. He’s so sexy and respectful and I’m taken aback by his behaviour. The waiter pours the wine in my glass and then Jake’s, then places it in a wine cooler, next to our table. I grab my glass and Jake, his, and we clink them together, celebrating our first date. I place the glass to my lips and take a small sip, swirling it around in my mouth to really taste the wine. It’s dry and sweet, I really like it. I nod slowly to Jake and he smiles as he takes a sip too.

“It’s really good!” I say. He nods his head as he holds his glass in his right hand, swirling around the contents of it slowly.

“It’s imported from Europe” He informs me, taking another sip. My heart skips a beat again, he’s making me feel so special. “[y/n], may I take your picture again? This… this view is just so beautiful I want to preserve it forever.” He asks as I feel the wind blow in my hair, my heart beating so quickly. I nod softly and he pulls out his phone quickly. I look over to the ocean, resting my head over my hand on the table, holding the glass of wine in my other hand. I hear the little ‘click’ from his phone and I turn my head to him, another 'click’ escaping from his device. I laugh a little at his little photographer moment. He smiles shyly as he places his phone in his pocket.

The waiter comes back and takes our order, I get something with chicken, Jake gets a steak. For some reason, I find it hot. Almost expelling masculinity as he orders. He’s so clear about what he wants.

“Jake, thank you for bringing me here. I feel so special. This is the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.” I tell him. He grabs my hand softly, rubbing his thumb against my skin.

“You are special, pretty girl. You deserve the world and I am going to do my best to give it to you.” He says and I can’t help but stare at his soft lips. I want to jump over the table and ride him; in front of everyone. I don’t care. I want him, bad. I smile at his answer, distracting myself from my thoughts; trying to power through this meal before jumping on him the second we’re out of here.

“I want you to give it to me alright.” I say, quietly before I can stop myself, covering up my mouth as I start giggling uncontrollably. Jake’s smile drops as he makes out what I just said. He stares at me in disbelief as he squeezes my hand a bit.

“Jesus… [y/n].” Is all he can muster to say, his cheeks becoming red, his breath becoming faster. The air feels thin between us as he eye-fucks me over the table, his eyes making their way down to my red dress. “Crazy girl, turning me on before we’ve had the chance to eat.” He says, then smiles sheepishly. I don’t reply; but instead clear my throat and pretend to scratch my shoulder- exposing the strap of my bodysuit under my dress. Jake gasps as he sees the lacy black material. He squeezes my hand a bit harder.

“Fuck.” A whisper comes out of his mouth. “Y-you’re- fuck."

We’re interrupted by the waiter bringing our plates. The food looks and smells amazing; but it doesn’t distract me from Jake’s eyes scanning me. He doesn’t even look down at his food, just keeps looking into my eyes. I smile at him and he smiles back.

"Your food is gonna get cold, baby, c'mon” I say, not knowing where all this confidence is coming from- but I go with the flow. He nods softly, finally looking down at his plate and playing a bit with his food. I take a couple bites of my meal, and almost cum at the table at the taste. It’s so good. I moan quietly at the taste, a volume where only Jake can hear me, and he clears his throat. I look up at him, innocently, with my fork in my mouth; slowly pulling it out. Something about him, and how sexy he looks, is making me act like this. I just want him. I want him to take me and own me.

“I’m full.” He says, looking up at me. He’s only taken one or two bites of his steak. I try not to focus on the fact that he barely ate; then realize what he really means.

“Me too, sucks, the food is reaaally good.” I say. Jake has a hungry look in his eye as he completely ignores the food in front of us. He’s hungry for me. The waiter comes by to see if everything is going well with our meal, Jake tells him we’re going to take it to go as we’re in a rush. My heart flutters at the sight of him talking to the waiter, acting so respectful.

Next thing I know, we’re in the parking lot. He places the take-out boxes in the trunk and then goes to the passenger side of the car, opening the door for me. I follow his lead and sit down on the seat, placing my hand on his chest as I pass by him. His breath hitches and he closes the door softly. He makes his way to the driver’s side and sits down. His jaw is clenched and his chest rises quickly, as his breathing is going faster.

“You’re driving me crazy” He says quietly as he backs out of the parking, placing his arm behind my seat, his face in of mine. I drag my finger along his chest, as he tries to focus on backing up the car safely. “I want you so fucking bad.” He looks down at me.

“Me too.” I reply, he smiles down at me and gives me a soft kiss on the nose before turning back his body to face the road and driving off.

_ _ _

We arrive to a huge hotel, in the middle of the city. It looks incredibly fancy and expensive. Jake parks the car in the parking lot and we make our way to the front desk, I follow him like a lost puppy. I follow him as we make our way to the elevator; he presses the button with his left hand as he wraps his right arm around my waist; pulling me close to him. I can’t help but look at his neck and then his chest, his skin looking so incredibly soft.

We arrive to the hotel room; on the highest floor of the building. Jake slides the card into the door, unlocking it immediately. He licks his lips and opens the door for me, letting me walk in before him. I thank him and walk in. The hotel room is huge, with large tall windows overlooking the city. The lights are dim and the walls are a dark colour; giving the room an isolating effect. There’s a huge bed right in the centre, against the wall, facing the windows. On the bed are hundreds of rose petals. I turn back to Jake in shock as he closes the door and locks it. I clasp my hands together and hold them against my chest; in pure awe of this kind action he’s done for me. My legs start to shake a little out of an overwhelming wave of emotions take over me.

“You did this for me?” I ask. He nods and smiles, stepping closer to me. He places both his hands on my hips as he rubs the material of my dress softly between his fingers. He leans down and locks his lips with mine. I gasp softly and kiss him back. His hands slowly make their way down to my ass, tucking his fingers underneath it to lift me up. I jump up slightly and wrap my legs around his waist and pull him close; wanting no space to be between us.

Jake makes his way to the bed and sits down on the soft material, giving me enough place to set my knees on each side of his hips. We’re full on making out now- his tongue exploring my mouth as my hands pull the hair on the back of his head. He moans softly in my mouth and I can’t help myself but start grinding on him. His dick is so hard underneath me and I feel it against my wet centre. I grind harder against him; his jeans brushing my clit so nicely. The wetness from my slit has made it’s way past my underwear, leaking onto the denim material under me. I pull away him Jake’s lips, backing myself up a little to eagerly unbuckle his belt and pull down his zipper.

“You want it, huh? You want my cock?” Jake says softly. I nod quickly. He sits up a little so he can pull his jeans off quickly. By sitting up quickly, his dick brushes against my clit and I whimper. He pulls off his jeans completely and is left with his underwear and shirt on the bed. I don’t waste another second to kiss him again, now rubbing myself on his lightly clothed length. Almost feeling the veins of his cock rubbing against me. I start pulling my dress up mid-kiss, pausing quickly to pull it off completely. Jake watches me undress myself in front of him. All that’s left on me is lace bodysuit and my underwear. My completely soaked underwear.

“Fuck. Use me as you wish right now. God you’re so fucking sexy.” Jake says, with the most seductive look in his eyes, his flushed face and red lips is so cute and hot at the same time. I place my hands on his shoulders, and he pulls me in closer. I rub myself against his length faster, it feels so good. Almost as if he’s built for my pleasure. I feel an orgasm start building up. His hands grab my ass and pulls me closer, harder, on him.

“You’re so fucking wet. You’ve soaked me, darling.” Jake moans, and the sound of my wet pussy rubbing on him turns me on even more. Both our underwear are completely soaked. “Cum on it. Fuck. Use me please” he whimpers in my ear, pulling me close and biting my shoulder slightly. The feeling of his teeth against my skin pushes me over the edge, and my orgasm rolls over my whole body like a huge wave of pleasure. I moan his name loudly, announcing it to the world. He groans at my response and rubs my back softly, letting me ride out the pleasure. I breathe out hard, looking at him deeply in the eyes. He smiles shyly and tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear. He waits a couple seconds before picking me up and spinning me around, placing me softly on the bed, my head on the soft pillows. He stands up and I look down at his hard-on. His dark underwear completely soaked. I cover my face in embarrassment and he smiles down at me.

“Please never be embarrassed with me. That was the sexiest thing I have ever witnessed.” He says in disbelief. I look up at him and he makes his way on the bed, sitting up next to me. He looks down at my breasts; still covered by the black lace bodysuit.

“Do you like it, Jakey?” I ask and he nods quickly.

“So much.” His bottom lip is in-between his teeth, as his eyes make their way back to mine.

“Jake?” I pause, mustering up the courage to ask him. He lays next to me, resting his head on his hand, waiting patiently for my question.

“Will you.. will you take me? Make me yours; please. I’m ready. I want you.” I ask and his eyes widen. His cheeks even redder then before. He nods and kisses my face all over. He gets up from the bed, and pulls his shirt off slowly, unbuttoning each button while making deep eye contact with me. I already feel ready to go again. My orgasm washed away like the waves in the sea, ready to come back every time. He’s only in his underwear now, making his way back on the bed and crawling over me softly; his cold necklace dragging against my skin.

“Can I take this off, darling?” He asks and smile, pulling the straps off my shoulder. He pulls off the other strap with his hand, his soft fingers rubbing against my shoulder which makes my skin tingle. He places his fingers inside the bodysuit, in the back, and pulls it off slowly, taking my underwear off with it. His breath hitches as he catches a glimpse of my naked body, spread out on the bed against the rose petals. I place my arms above my head, resting against the pillows. Exposing submissiveness to him, exploiting how I want him to take me fully. He reaches for his jeans on the floor, pulling out a condom from the back pocket. He crawls back on the bed and towers over me, placing the condom on the night table. He looks down at me, and caresses my side with his left hand, his fingers brushing against the side of my breast.

“You are so beautiful.” He whispers, before placing kisses down the middle of my chest, all the way to my pelvis. I raise my hips a little, wanting his mouth on me. He does 3 little 'tsk’ noises with his teeth, as he smiles up at me. “Someone’s eager.” He says softly, brushing his fingers against my soaking slit. I nod quickly, pushing myself down on his fingers as I need his touch. Right. Now.

He opens his mouth slowly and sticks his tongue out, licking up my slit; tasting my previous orgasm. My breath hitches and I rub myself on his mouth, he closes his eyes as a groan escapes him quietly. He licks me faster as his tongue is doing wonders for my clit. I call out his name and I let him play with me however he likes. I feel his fingers at my entrance as he lays his tongue flat against my clit; shaking his head up and down as his fingers enter me. He fingers me slowly as he sucks on my clit. The overstimulation drives me crazy and I want him so bad.

“I want you so bad. I’ve never wanted something so bad. Please. Fuck. Fuck me please” I ramble, a shaking mess under his touch. He backs off slowly, as I breathe out hard. I watch him take his underwear off, throwing them on the floor as he grabs the condom; opening the package and rolling it on his length. He crawls back on top of me, his face right above mine. I feel the tip of his length at my entrance. He’s so warm and I feel my centre suck him in, wanting his cock so fucking bad.

“Baby, are you ready? I’ll go softly, okay?” He asks, his eyes full of concern as his tip rests against my entrance. I nod slowly and kiss him softly. I pull back and watch him, keeping eye contact as his large length makes its way inside of me. He’s going slow, giving me time to adjust. I wince at the pressure and he stops.

“Are you okay? Is this okay?” He asks, rubbing my temple with his thumb, giving me a kiss on the nose.

“Yes. It’s so good. You.. You can move. I’m ready.” I say softly and he smiles down sympathetically. He pushes himself into me, so softly. His entire length inside of me. I feel so full, so happily full of him. I grab the hair in the back of his head and pull lightly, pulling him closer to me as I kiss him. I start rocking my hips against him, his cock thrusts slowly in and out of me. He groans against my lips, a low growl.

“You’re so tight against me. Fuck. You feel so good.” He moans, pulling away from the kiss. He backs up a little to get a better angle; I watch him and his sexy figure, as he thrusts into me. His necklace hitting his chest as he starts to move faster. I moan his name as he makes eye contact with me- his dark brown eyes claiming me to be his. His hard dick throbs inside of me and I squeeze around him. He gasps.

“Jake. Jake. Jake. You’re so sexy I- fuck. I’m yours. I’m all yours.” These words drive him crazy, he grabs my hips and fucks me faster, his cock hitting my g-spot so fucking good.

“Yeah? You’re mine. God- I’m so close already.” He moans as he repeats my exact thoughts, my orgasm itching me as he fills me so well.

“Cum inside me. Fill me up, Jake.” I moan, about to be pushed over the edge once again. He makes his way down against me, lifting my back up with his arm as he pulls my chest against his. A few seconds pass and he moans loudly in my ear, saying my name over and over again. Our orgasms ride over us at the same time; drowning us in pleasure as we hold each other close. I feel him shoot out inside the condom, the warmth sending butterflies to swarm in my stomach. My nails scratch his back unintentionally and he pulls me close to him, breathing hard in my ear. He pulls out of me and throws out the condom in the trash can next to the bed, then turns his body to me. Still catching his breath.

“How was it, sweet girl?” He asks, so softly. As if he didn’t just take over my whole body; claimed me. I roll over so I’m laying on his warm chest, wanting nothing but to be close to him.

“It was perfect. Thank you, Jake.” I tear up, full of happiness. “You’re perfect.” I say, my voice cracking a little. He pulls away quickly, wanting to look at me.

“What’s wrong baby? Are you sure it was okay? You can tell me.” He says softly, his eyes filled with worry.

“I’m just so happy” I cry softly, and he melts, sighing softly with a smile on his face. He sits up and holds me; caressing my hair. “Thank you so much, Jake” I add.

“Awh, darling.” He gushes. “Me too. I’m so glad I have you.” I hear him smile. My heart melts and I’m crying softly in his arms, holding his hand as he holds me.

“I.. have to pee, when I get back can we please cuddle?” I wipe my tears, then look up at him. He giggles softly and nods.

“Of course, anything you want.” He smiles.

I come back from the bathroom, and get into bed with him, he’s already half asleep. I reach over and turn off the light, then lay my head on his. I listen to his breathing, and soft little snores.

“I love you” I whisper, kissing his chest and closing my eyes; falling asleep against his warm skin.

Chapter 13 : Conversation

{Jake}

I’ve just dropped off [y/n] back to her apartment. I watched her as she walked in, smiling and waving at me as I wave back. I drive off with a smile on my face, the memories of last night flooding into my head. My heart flutters at the thought of her moans, her figure against mine, her nails in my back. I can’t wipe this smile off my face. I then think about the last thing I heard before falling asleep. I love you. Her words echo in my head. I turn the music up in my car, distracting myself.

As I enter my apartment, I’m greeted with Sam on the couch, scrolling through his phone. I make direct eye contact with him as I close the door behind me.

“Sam. I need to talk to you.” I say, he gets up immediately and we head to my room. We both sit on my head and I sigh. I look at Sam and he’s smirking.

We enter my room and he sits on the bed, awaiting for my venting. He wore his usual home attire; loose pants with a gray hoodie; his hair in a bun.

“What’s going on?” he asks, his brows furrowed and his eyes expelling nervousness.

“Last night, [y/n] thought I was asleep. She… said something to me.” I say, my voice almost cracking.

“The… L word?” Sam asks, one of his eyebrows raising as he waits for an answer. I nod slowly and he gasps- a smile making its way on his lips. I wave my fingers through my hair out of nervousness, unable to tell what I’m going to do.

“I don’t know what to do, Sammy. Do I feel like that…” I hesitate. “Yet? I really feel strongly about her, but I don’t know if I can tell her.” I say. Sammy nods understandingly and I feel relief making its way over my body as it helps me to talk to him.

“Well, Jake. This isn’t Taylor.” He pauses. “She loves you. She told me when we went for coffee. She feels so strongly about you that she decided to wait until you were asleep!” He smiles, and I smile too, as he clears things up for me.

“I think that she is really good for you. And if you think it’s too soon to tell her, wait! There’s no rush. She doesn’t know that you know, yeah? You’ve got a good thing going here, and I just know she’s good for you. Like, a million times better than Taylor.” He says sympathetically and places his hand on my shoulder. I nod softly and pull him in for a hug.

“Thank you, Sammy. You always know what to say.” I reply, chuckling at the thought of Samuel always being right.

“Damn right I do.” He laughs. “Do you want some french toast?” He adds and I nod frantically, my stomach growling a bit. I offer to help him make it and he gladly accepts; we get up and head to the kitchen. Sam and I sit at the table, I crack open some eggs and place them in a bowl as he gets the other ingredients, and then cut the bread in nice thick slices. He begins dipping the bread in the mixture and covering it, making sure it’s evenly coated. I watch him cook; knowing it’s one of his favorite things to do.

* * *

“What the fuck were you doing in his room?” I asked, my heart beating loudly in my ears. “Answer me! I have a right to know!” I yelled, guilt not holding me back this time. My eyes darted to Sam, who’s covering his mouth in shock behind me. He removes his hand and stands next to me.

“Either you tell him or I will.” He tells Taylor. I feel the tears well in my eyes as the realization begins to hit me like a slow, burning wave. Why was she in his room… In his room.

“I- I was with Josh.” Taylor responds, her lip quivering as she looks up at me. My breath hitches as my throat hurts, I can’t respond.

“She’s been sleeping with Josh ever since her first day.” Sam answers for her. I look at him, with nothing but pain surrounding me. My heart feels ripped apart. Taylor sighs and stands up, starting to leave the room.

“No you’re not.” Sam starts, looking at her in shock. “If you leave, you never come back. Ever.” Sam says. I sense his anger in his tone, his voice raspy. My body feels warm because of the beers we shared, but my mind is completely sober. The buzz from the alcohol removed by the pain caused by her. I let the tears stream, my shirt feeling wet already. I just want to hide forever, never to see her again.

“You step out that door, Taylor, and you’re done.” Sam says, louder, as she scrambles for her clothes around the room. “You’re not even going to fucking apologize?!” He yells so loud that I jump in feedback. She looks back at me quickly, and leaves the room.

“Are you fucking kidding me, Taylor!” He yelled into the corridor of the venue. I feel frozen in time, the events that just happened replaying in my head, her face when we walked in, Josh screaming at Liz, Sam’s anger. I had never seen him this angry until this moment.

“Let’s get out of here, let’s be anywhere but in here.” Sam says, grabbing my wrist and dragging me out. He brings me to the tour bus- we sit in his bunk. He quickly grabs some tissues, and then some Whiskey; knowing we’re going to need it.

“Jake. I need to tell you my point of view.” He says, softly, looking up at me. I sit up and rest my back against the wall of his bunk, untwisting the cap of the whiskey bottle, I nod and wait for him to talk.

“It began the first or second week that she started at the company. You guys had already, well, you know. Anyway, I was making myself a tea in the kitchen when she came out of your room and asked me for a tea, so I made her one. Once I finished my tea, I got up and walked to my room; but I heard noise coming from the kitchen so I stood outside for a couple minutes. I could hear Josh talking to her. I don’t know what he said exactly but when I stepped out to look quickly, they were making out.” Sam sighs. I take a big sip of the bottle, then hand it over to him.

“I.. watched her go in his room after. And soon enough, it was like that for the all the other times she’d come over.” Sam sniffles, tears in his eyes. His face is full of regret as he explains his point of view, ashamed. “When I tried to talk to Josh, he’d start getting really upset with me; insulting me, threatening me. I felt so.. stuck. And I wanted to tell you. I wanted to tell you everything that was happening and I couldn’t and I’m so fucking sorry, Jake.” He sobbed quietly. My heart hurt to see my little brother in so much pain. I pulled him closer to me and we held each other, crying. I took this moment to appreciate Samuel so much. He stuck up for me, cared about me.

“I forgive you, Sammy. I love you. Thank you for sticking up for me.” I say, taking another drink of the bottle. He smiles through his tears and nods.

“I’ll always be on your side.” He replies.

* * *

“Everything okay?” Sam asks, flipping over the piece of bread in the pan. “You kinda zoned out.” He adds, looking over at me.

“Yeah.. it is now.” I reply and smile up at him. I think about [y/n], how good she is to me. How her fingers touch me ever so softly- almost like she’s afraid to break me. I think about her smile and her eyes, her soul which ignites the fire in mine. Her entirety as a person is the glue to a broken man’s heart. She is my glue, my life, my love.

“I love her.” I say. Sam turns to me and smiles wide, before he can reply I hear footsteps from behind me, I turn around to see Josh.

“Fuck you, Jake.” He spits out, his emotions shifting to annoyance.

“Josh, I’m so tired of this. You’ve taken enough from me. Please.” I plead with him. He looks at me for a couple seconds before sighing, then nodding slowly.

“Alright, fine.” He says and then leaves the apartment. I sigh and look down to my hands, playing with my rings. I sigh, wishing I could talk to him. Tell him I miss how close we used to be, how fun it used to be.

“You love her. Youuuu loooooove heeer!” Sam distracts me, dancing around in the kitchen with the spatula in his hand. I laugh and join him, we dance in the kitchen as the french toast burn.

Chapter 14 : Change of Plans

It had already been two weeks since my last encounter with Jake, not because I didn’t want to see him but because we were so busy with the beginning of the tour. We had already visited six cities and it had been stressful, but so fucking fun.

I got to hangout backstage and where the concert photographers stood as the boys played on the stage- and watching Jake play was my favorite thing ever. He was so sexy when he delved into the music, his eyes closed as sweat poured down his forehead. I couldn’t help but feel so turned on when watching him play, and I missed the night we spent together so much. I knew it would happen again- we had just been so busy. After tonight’s show, there was a five day break until our next shows, and Jake told me we’d do something then. The thought always came back when I felt really.. homesick of him.

The boys finish their encore and walk off the stage quickly, heading to their dressing rooms. I clap softly for Jake as he heads straight for me, his eyes watching me as he gets off the stage.

“You did amazing!” I say and he smiles, pulling me in for a tight hug.

“Thank you, [y/n]” He replies and we walk together to the common dressing room, meeting up with the rest of the boys. Throughout the weeks we have been on tour, I’ve gotten much closer with Sammy- I could say we’re best friends now and I feel so lucky to have him.

Jake and I walk into the room and I quickly make my way to the couch- sitting next to Sam. He shoots me a smile and wraps his arm around me, pulling me close.

“Hey [y/n]! Did you like the show?” He asks and I nod quickly.

“It was really good, I’m so proud of you all!” I respond and the boys collectively give me a small ‘thank you’. I remember how good Josh sang and their overall performance.

Jake steps out into a smaller room- to get changed. He comes out and is now wearing a black button down shirt with some loose grey pants. I now realize that everyone else had gotten changed in some comfier clothes.

“Hey, we’ve picked up all the objects thrown on the stage and placed them in this box for you guys” A girl appears at the door with a big box full of random objects. The silence in the room is loud as her eyes widen and Sam gasps next to me. I look at him and his eyes are shooting daggers at her. Jake’s whole body freezes as she stands in the doorway, mirroring his movements. I hear Josh’s breath hitch and the whole room is filled with this uncomfortable silence.

“I told you to never fucking come back.” Sam growls. Fuck. This is Taylor. I watch Jake as his puzzled look focuses on her, my heart beating quickly. Sam’s breathing becomes harder, as he stares at her.

“I know.. I work here. Hey Jake.. Josh.” She says softly as she steps into the room and places the box on the table. The silence is killing me, as the energy feels so uncomfortable and I’m unsure what to do.

“I’m sorry, I should’ve asked someone else to bring this.” She rapidly stutters before leaving the room rapidly- and Jake follows her. Sam gasps once again and gets off the couch quickly, rushing after Jake.

“I’ll be right back, [y/n], don’t worry okay?” He says quickly before running down the hall.

I can’t do anything but sit on the couch, my hands in front of my mouth as the latest events replay over and over in my mind. The tears make their way out of my eyes rapidly as the room is silent once again. The uncomfortability of the room is probably getting too much for Daniel as he leaves the room- leaving Josh and I alone. I can’t do anything but cry in my hands, as I’ve just watched my boyfriend run after another girl. I cover my face with my hands, the humiliation taking over my whole body.

“[y/n], let’s get out of here, yeah?” Josh suggests and I look up at him, nodding softly. He grabs a box of tissues that was placed near the door and then grabs one of my hands, pulling me close to his body as he wraps his arm around my shoulders, squeezing a little.

_ _ _

We find ourselves at a bar across the street from the venue and we sit in a booth at the back of the room. Completely secluded from the general public. I sat in the booth alone as Josh went to grab drinks- I had mentioned how I don’t drink often so he knew what to get me. He comes back with a rum and coke in one hand and something fancy looking in the other.

“Here you go” He places the rum and coke in front of me and I rapidly take a big sip. He takes a small sip out of his drink, watching me.

“I need to apologize to you, [y/n]” He says softly, placing his hand on my wrist. I look at him, the dimmed lighting in the back of the booth making him look so beautiful right now. He looks incredibly soft and his kind eyes ease the previous tension.

“I get jealous of Jake. And when I heard that he likes you, I just wanted to shoot my shot- even if it isn’t reciprocated. You’re just so beautiful and he’s so lucky.” He says softly. “I’m so sorry for being a dick to you, you’re a kind girl and didn’t deserve that. Just like you didn’t deserve him running after Taylor like that.” He says and I tear up again, the tears pouring out with no control.

“I told him I love him” I sob into my hands, Josh rubbing my back softly and hesitantly. I cry softly and he hesitates saying anything else. I pause to take another big sip of my drink, wiping my tears with the back of my hand.

“That’s terrible. I’m sorry, [y/n]. I know he must’ve told you what happened before… with Taylor.” Josh starts. “I had her first. No one knew. Sammy thought he knew but he was wrong, I just wasn’t able to tell him. It hurt me a lot, too, when she left. Ever since then things haven’t been the same. I need to tell you that I would never do that to you.” He finishes and I sniff a little, wiping more of my tears away. Before I can answer him- Sammy’s calling. I rapidly answer and place him on speakerphone.

“Sammy.” You say softly.

“I couldn’t find them anywhere. Where are you?” He says quickly and my heart drops quickly, my lip quivering, Josh noticing and scoots closer to me and wraps his arm around my shoulder.

“We’re at the bar across the venue- all the way in the back.” Josh answers for me as a sob escapes my lips.

“Oh.. [y/n] I’m on my way” He responds and ends the call.

It doesn’t take long before Samuel is rushing inside the bar, heading straight to the back to meet with Josh and I.

“You don’t know where they went?” Josh asks Sammy and he shakes his head ‘no’.

“I’m so pissed, Josh. She knows we were performing- why the hell was she there?” Sam scoffs with an annoyed tone.

“Do you” I pause hesitantly. “Do you think they’re..” I can’t bring myself to say it out loud- the tears getting in the way of my sentence.

“I don’t know. I don’t think so. He cares a lot about you, [y/n] he’s told me many times. I didn’t expect him to be stupid enough to run after her.” Sam sighs loudly. “I’m getting a drink. Do you want another one?” He places a hand on my shoulder as he looks down at my empty glass and I nod.

“Rum and coke.” Josh answers him before he asks and Sam nods.

“I don’t think they’re going to do anything.” Josh states, looking down at me to make eye contact. His fingers rubbing my arm softly, the warmth of his arm around me helping a little. “Jake’s the type to need closure. I think he just needed to talk.” He tries to reassure me and he does a little, but not much.

Sam comes back with two drinks, he places mine in front of me and I sip it slowly this time.

“I wasn’t enough, Sammy.” I say softly.

“No. That’s not true. He cares about you so much.” Sam says sympathetically. “We hear him writing songs about you in his room all the time, right Josh?” Sam looks towards Josh and I mirror him, looking at Josh as well.

“It’s true. He’s always strumming something and muttering lyrics. All the time.” Josh agrees, then takes a sip of his drink. He slowly takes his arm off of my shoulders and rests his arms on the table, looking towards Sammy and I.

“Everything is going to be okay.” Sammy says, but I can’t focus as Jake steps into the bar- his shirt even more unbuttoned than before.

Chapter 15 : Listen

I walk into the bar, rushing to find her but it’s packed. As I make my way to the back, I see her surrounded by Sam and Josh. I make my way over but Sam stops me- placing his hand on my chest.

“No. We need to talk.” He stops me. I look in his eyes and shake my head.

“I need to explain. I need to tell her what happened.” I try but he doesn’t budge, almost standing protectively in front of her.

“She needs space from you right now, Jake. You hurt her, badly, do you know that?” He starts but my tears stop him from continuing his sentence. I nod slowly and he takes my arm, pulling me out of the bar with him.

We walk around for a couple of minutes before finding an empty bench, we sit down and he turns his body to me. My bottom lip quivers as the nervousness causes my throat to close up- Sammy’s eyes examining me in pure confusion and curiosity.

“I don’t know why I ran after her.” I can barely get it out, the shame taking over my whole body. “I guess- I just. I just needed closure. I needed to know why she did this to me.” I cry quietly, wiping my tears with the back of my hand. Sam sighs and nods slowly.

“And what happened then?” He finally asks, the silence taking over a big part of our conversation.

“We met up- she.. she tried to- and we didn’t. Sammy we didn’t do anything.” The recent actions taking over my thoughts as I ramble to him- trying to prove myself.

“Your shirt is like almost completely unbuttoned, and I think [y/n] noticed. I believe you, you know I’ll always be on your side but I can’t say the same for her. She’s really hurt.” He sighs, as he tries his best to stay neutral. I can’t even begin to imagine Sam trying to console her because of my actions. Because I’ve hurt her again.

“Let’s go to the hotel, okay? You need some sleep, I need some too. We’re going to figure this out in the morning.” Sam suggests and I nod, we then leave and take a long walk to the hotel.

“Taylor. We need to talk.” I catch my breath as we slow down. We’re in a staircase on the other side of the venue- alone.

“I don’t want to talk” She starts, as she pushes me against the wall, her hands on my shoulders. “I want to fuck, I know you miss it.” She adds and my breath hitches, my heart hurting.

“No, Taylor, I need closure. Why didn’t you tell me about you and Josh?” I ask softly and she ignores my question, her hands travelling my shirt’s buttons and unbuttoning it slowly.

“We need to talk.” I repeat but she ignores me, getting down to her knees as her hands are on my belt now. I place my hands on top of hers and take them off.

“No. I don’t want to talk. I don’t need to talk. I need you, so either shut up and fuck me or leave.” She responds dryly and stands up- looking up at me with an annoyed look. I gasp and redo the buckle on my pants and push her away softly.

“You don’t care. At all.” I say in disbelief and she just bites her bottom lip, the expression in her face not changing.

“Why did you come to the room then, you wanted us to see you.” I state and she doesn’t answer, but simply starts kissing my neck. I push her off gently and take a moment to look in her eyes.

“I wanted Josh to run after me.” She replies and I scoff in disbelief.

“Fuck you, Taylor.” Is all I can say before walking away from her- my thoughts immediately going to [y/n] and how hurt she must be.

I wake up to Sammy’s soft snoring in the hotel bed next to mine. I go to the bathroom, splashing some cold water on my face- my eyes all swollen from yesterday. I close them and take a deep breath, thinking about what I can do to fix things, to tell her nothing happened, to apologize a million times.

To tell her how much I love her.

Chapter 16 : End.

I watch Jake leave with Sam, and look down at my hands, fidgeting with my fingers.

“She’s probably much better than me” I say softly and Josh places his hand on my arm.

“She isn’t. She was not good to both of us. Sam is going to talk to Jake, okay? What you need right now is some rest.” Josh says softly and I nod in agreement.

I walk into my hotel room, Josh behind me with his hand on my back.

“Goodnight, [y/n]. I’m only a door away if anything- okay?” he says sweetly and I find him so cute in this moment.

I thank him and he pulls me in for a hug, I hug back and then step away, i wave at him before walking into my hotel room and locking the door.

Our five days of break from tour were over, and I didn’t spend any of it with the boys. I spent it exploring the city, doing some self care. I even got my hair done, shorter. I like it that way. Almost cutting off the pain Jake left me with. It was libererating to spend this special time with myself, with my thoughts and music playing loudly in my ears as the city discovered itself to me.

We were now getting ready to leave and get on the road, a three hour trip away. I walk in the tour bus and sit in the back- Sam accompanies me and sits facing me.

“Hey, [y/n].” He smiles softly, he looked tired- almost sad?

“Hi, Sammy. Are you okay?” I ask and he nods.

“You cut your hair!” he exclaims, changing the subject and I nod, brushing my fingers through it. He stares at it for a couple seconds and smiles softly again.

“I love it. You look so pretty” Sam smiles.

“Thank you, Sammy. I needed a change.” I thank him and look out the window.

“Listen.. I wanted to talk to you about” he hesitates. I look back at him. “Jake. If it’s okay” he finishes, letting out a little sigh.

“It’s okay.” I respond and sigh, the heartbreak brought back in my heart. He takes a deep breath before speaking again.

“Nothing happened.” He pauses, rubbing the underneath of his eye with the back of his hand, then passing his fingers in his hair softly, ruffling it up a little. “He needed closure, she tried but he pushed her away.” He adds.

I can’t help but tear up at his words, thinking of another girl on my boyfriend’s body- trying to touch him and please him.

“He wants to talk to you, apologize.” Sam says and places his free hand on mine, which was on the table between us.

“Where is he?” I ask and look around the bus, Josh is asleep in one of the bunks and Daniel is in front talking with the driver. The worry starts to set in as we’ve already started driving and Jake isn’t here. I look over to Sam and he smiles softly, reassuring me.

“He rented a car and decided to make the drive himself- to clear his head he said.” Sam says softly and I nod.

“I told him I love him, Sammy. And he ran after someone else.” I sigh, tearing up again and Sam sighs.

“I know, I know [y/n]. It sucks. But I’ve talked to him and he really wants to talk to you.” He says and I nod, wiping the tear from my cheek.

I step out the bus and stretch my legs, my back, my arms. Sammy does the same and we giggle a little at our funny movements.

“Fuck it feels so good to stretch” I sigh in relief and he agrees.

The boy’s bodyguards lead us to our rooms, they already had our room keys. Sam and I make our way into the elevator with the security guard, they lead us to our rooms.

As I swipe my card into the lock of the room, I smell something floral. I look behind me and the security guard is gone. My heartbeat begins racing, and my fingers shake as they wrap around the door handle and push open the door. Expecting the unexpected.

I walk in and I’m met with dozens, no, hundreds of red roses all over the room, petals on the floor. My eyes take in all the redness coating the floor and the walls; then Jake in a black suit standing before the bed.

“[y/n].” He says softly. He held another rose in his hand with a soft grip, looking into my eyes with a soft smile.

“Jake.. woah. You did this?” I gasp at the beautiful floral decor surrounding us. I take a couple more steps forward until the only thing between us is his red rose.

“I know I hurt you. I know what I did is unforgivable. I won’t ask you to forgive me, only to listen to me please.” He starts. He had his hair down, he looked like he even styled it. He was so beautiful.

“You are the woman for me, [y/n]. When I go to bed, I think of you. You are the reason I wake up everyday and decide to continue this. Continue living my life. You’ve saved me.” He places a strand of my hair behind my ear. He grabs my hand softly and spins me so I sit on the bed, he sits next to me and holds my hands in his.

“I’m so grateful that you’ve made your way in my life, and every day I wish I could make it up to you. You are the reason for my every breath, my every thought. I.. I love you. I love you so much and I have from the beginning. I should’ve stayed in the room with you. I was stupid, I needed closure. And I know I hurt you. I’m so, so sorry [y/n]. I love you.” He says softly and I tear up at his words, his voice being faint and fragile. I grab his face and kiss him, forgiving him. He did all this for me, and I needed to put this behind us.

I climb over him, straddling his lap as we keep kissing, his hands travel to my back.

“I love you. I love you.” He repeats softly over and over as my lips travel to his neck, and my hand makes its way to his crotch, feeling his hard length underneath my fingers.

“Fuck.. you’re hard already.” I breathe out and he smiles embarrassedly. “No, I missed you. I’ve needed you.” I catch up my words and he smiles at my response.

He picks me up and spins me around; throwing me on the bed covered by rose petals. I don’t waste a second to rip off my shirt, then undoing my pants as he gets naked as well.

“You missed me?” He asks, climbing over me on the bed, leaving soft kisses on my stomach.

“Lets fix that” He says, before licking a long, wet stroke up my slit. I breathe out and push myself down on him, needing the contact. I can feel myself dripping already as his mouth does wonders for me, he devours me with such good attention that I need him inside me now. “Fuck, you taste so fucking good. And that haircut looks so good on you. god- I need you.” he breathes out.

I grab a fistful of his hair and pull him up, he follows instantly, leaving kisses along my body. He doesn’t need me to say anything, the look in my eyes begging for him already. He lines up his cock with my entrance and pushes it in; it slides in like a hand in a glove. Perfectly. He groans at the contact and I tighten myself around him. I missed the feeling of his dick, of his body, of his lips against mine right now.

The pure sensation of missing him already makes me close, as he’s fucking me so fast right now; the slapping noise taking over the silence of the room.

“I love you so fucking much.” He thrusts between each word, his voice a low raspiness as his brown eyes stare into my soul. I pull him closer and kiss him, hard. The feeling of his lips sending shivers down my spine and teases my orgasm.

He alters between slow, wet strokes and fast ones, his cock taking me so nicely. I look into his eyes and wrap my arms around his back, the feeling of his length filling me up and making me feel so whole. I love him, so much. I love his cock, so much. I squeeze around him and my legs begin to shake.

“You’re already close, pretty girl?” He moans in my mouth and I nod, my hands scratching his back. “Me too, give it to me. I love you, fuck, cum on my cock.” He groans in my ear and I listen, I listen so well. My walls tighten against his hard length and my orgasm washes over me, causing me to moan out his name loudly. He pulls me close and the warmth of his cum filling me up. He thrusts a couple more times, riding out his orgasm before pulling out.

“I love you so much, Jake” I sigh, hugging him tight. He pulls me close with his free hand.

“I love you, pretty girl.” He sighs, and I can sense the happiness coming from his voice. I fall asleep in his arms.

-five years later-

I flatten down the white material of my dress, everyone is expecting me now. The sound of everyone speaking to each other in the room before me. I take a deep breath, closing for my eyes for a second. I then feel my father’s presence next to me, I wrap my arm around his and he gives me a reassuring smile.

The doors open and I’m faced with the beautiful cream-coloured venue, white roses all over the place. All the guests stand and I smile shyly, taking my first steps into the room with my father by my side. I feel too nervous to look at Jake, I wonder if he can see me through everyone in the crowd.

As we make our way to the front, there he is. He wore a black fitted suit which made his body look incredible, his hair tied back, he had the softest smile, and his eyes were teary. That is my man, my future husband. The love of my life. I stand before him and he wipes a tear from his left eye, the biggest smile on his face.

“Hi” I whisper to him.

“Hi” He whispers back softly, and he looks so in love. There’s this sort of twinkle in his eye, this difference in his smile. Behind him are Josh, Sam and Daniel. They have big smiles on their faces.

Sam especially, he held a tissue in his hand as he teared up like his brother. Holding his free hand was Jake and I’s three-year-old son, wearing a little black suit. There was so much love in this room it was almost overwhelming.

I finish telling my vows and I can tell Jake is trying not to cry, his eyes red and teary. I wish I could hug him, show him all this love I have for him, but it would disturb the ceremony and I need to be his wife, I can’t wait.

“[y/n]… from the first moment I met you, I fell in love. I knew you were the one, from the moment we were in that elevator. You were so nervous; it was almost as if it was your first day of work.” He chuckles, reading off a small paper in his hand. “We shared a moment that day, and I don’t know if you remember. I told you not to be scared, maybe you were intimidated- I don’t know. What I should’ve done was told you to be scared, because falling in love is scary. But when I’m with you, I’m not afraid of anything. You’ve made me into the man I am today.” He wipes another tear.

I’m already crying my makeup off silently by now.

“I should’ve told you that day that I was taking a leap, letting you into my heart. I didn’t care about anything else that day, only the way you watched me play in the studio. I could tell we connected on a level that was deeper than emotional; we had a soul connection. And you, [y/n], you own a piece of my soul. You own a part of me that I’ve gladly handed off to you. Just like how you’re a part of me.” He sighs, looking into my eyes with the softest look.

“You’re the first person I ever let listen to my new riffs, even when I haven’t figured them out myself. I trust you with everything, with my heart, my life. You are everything to me, and I love you so much. I take you [y/n y/l/n] to be my lawful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health for as long as we both shall live.” He smiles, holding my hand with his free one.

We share our kiss in front of everyone, the officiant announcing us as husband and wife for the very first time. And that was the most non-hesitant ‘I do’ of my life.

And through everything we have lived, the different worlds we experienced apart, we had created our own universe. The one of Jake and I.

{@sarakay-gvf @positivegvfthings @brokenbells11 @krystalm98 @shutupdevvie @milkgemini @jordierama @maddie-van-fleet @writingcold @gretavanfleas @jakes-eyebrows @spark-my-nature @lek-gvf @rad-space-princess @joshkiszkatoothgap @hippievanfleet @objectsinspvce @gvfficrecs @ageoffleet @welllauragvf @weightofstar @groupiegirlie08 @fwzco @nicoleghost18 @andromeda-raine-gvf @sarrrahhh @ren-ni @zoe-tally06 @hellowgoodbye @aminaalilyy @spinthehemmo @hippievanfleet @streamofgvf @ohgodthefeeling-gvf @gvfpal @gvfmarge @jakeygvf21 @Timeless—classics @mackalah @myleftsockisnotmine-blog @bubblyjake @valvebone @lexii-nv-c @mp0801 @hellowgoodbye @girldonttryme @risingwiththeheatabove @fakeplastiqtree @beckahvanfleet }

96 notes · View notes

stardustthread · 3 months

Text

If you listen closely, you can hear me grunting like a depraved animal

#greta van fleet #gvf #OHMYGOD #jake kiszka #josh kiszka #danny wagner #sam kiszka #starcatcher #josh gvf #jake gvf #danny gvf #sam gvf #on that note they should also use their platform!#please just use your voice gvf

46 notes · View notes

yetanothersparrowofthedawn · 19 days

Text

Style

Extended Masterpost

Word Count: 3.3k

Pairing: ex!Jake x Reader

Genre: mix of sort of angst, sort of hurt, sort of fluff idk, ex!Jake

Disclaimer: English isn’t my native language, so I apologize in advance for mistakes and awkward wordings to come.

Previous track : Secrets from a Girl

Chapter soundtrack : Style – Taylor Swift You got that long hair, slicked back, white T-shirt, And I got that good girl faith and a tight little skirt, And when we go crashing down, we come back every time, 'Cause we never go out of style.

Laughter filled the air as friends and industry colleagues toasted to Danny's happiness and success. The drummer's 25th birthday party was an intimate affair, tucked away in a bar on the outskirts of LA. Greta Van Fleet just happened to be in California at the time which meant, to everyone’s delight, that YN could attend the celebration.

"Holy shit, I'm so fucking hammered," Josh declared as he plopped down onto the seat beside YN, the pulsating beat of the music reverberating through the air.

A soft chuckle escaped YN's lips. "Might be time to lay off the melon liquor, babe," she teased, casting a playful glance in Josh's direction.

Josh leaned in, feigning despair as he buried his head in her cleavage. "If drinking fruity little drinks is wrong, then I don't wanna be right.”

“Fine,” she laughed, shoving him off, “but don’t come ask me to pull your hair back later.”

"Well, you're one to talk," A voice interjected. They both looked up to see Jake approaching. “I’m pretty sure your breath could power up a tank right now, YN” he smirked.

"And yet here you are, Jacob" she retorted, shooting him a playful grin as she eyed the drink he’d gotten her, “my bartender in shining armor”.

"What can I say? Can't let a girl die of thirst," Jake shrugged casually. "Uh-uh,” he shook his head, holding the glass just out of her reach, “first… would you look at that!" he exclaimed, pulling a glass of water from behind his back.

"That better be tequila in there, Jacob," YN said, eyeing the clear liquid warily.

"Drink up, superstar," Jake insisted, his tone teasing yet firm.

As she reluctantly grabbed the water and downed it, Josh chimed in with a question. "So, why'd you say Harry couldn’t come, again?"

"Prettyboy is shooting a perfume ad somewhere in Tuscany," Jake replied before YN could, a hint of amusement in his voice.

"Jealous, Kiszka?" YN teased, raising an eyebrow playfully, “But yes, that’s why I’m flying out tomorrow, we’ll do New Year’s there.”

“Aw, a New Year’s kiss with your new lover, how adorable,” Josh teased, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he and Jake visibly gagged.

"Bitterness is an ugly look, you know?" YN retorted with a roll of her eyes.

Suddenly, Sam's booming voice cut through the din of the party, calling out to YN from atop the bar. It was a familiar sight – it wasn't really a party until Sam was up on the bar, urging others to join him in his revelry. “Come on up!” he shouted, holding out his hand.

“Not in a million years, Sammy,” she yelled back over the music.

The youngest Kiszka’s eyes widened in mock disappointment, “You used to be fun, you know?”

YN scoffed. But before she could respond, Jake interjected with a smirk, “She’s a good girl now, haven’t you heard?”

YN turned to the guitarist, her expression a mix of amusement and surprise at his teasing. “Am I, really?” she countered playfully, her eyes dancing with mirth. “Alright, give me a boost,” she relented, allowing Jake to grab her waist and hoist her up onto the bar with unexpected strength.

“There we go,” Sam declared, immediately pulling her into a twirl as she laughed.

“YN, sweetheart, that is an awfully short skirt you’ve got there,” Josh chimed in mock-shock, clutching his pearls for added effect.

“Well, keep your head down, then, perverts,” YN shot back with a grin, as she looked down. She met Jake’s gaze, who raised his hands in mock surrender.

“Oh, I’m not complaining,” he interjected teasingly. She rolled her eyes at his comment, but a shy smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

Amidst the vibrant energy of the party, Jake found himself caught in a moment of quiet observation. His gaze softened as it lingered on YN's figure, admiring the way she effortlessly commanded the attention of those around her.

Josh, ever perceptive, caught the momentary lapse in Jake's usually composed demeanor. He observed the subtle softening of his brother's features as his stared at the girl he used to have and hold.

Sensing Josh's scrutiny, Jake shifted uncomfortably, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks as he realized he had been caught. With a playful smirk, Josh raised a knowing eyebrow.

The guitarist's response was swift and dismissive, a pointed retort to deflect Josh's silent observation.

"Shut up."

"Oh, come on, stay a little longer,” Josh pleaded with a playful grin as YN slipped on her coat, “it's barely past midnight."

"I told you I have an early flight," YN replied with a regretful smile.

"Party-pooper," Sam nudged her.

As she reached for her phone, Jake approached her. "How are you getting home?" he inquired.

"I'll just get a cab," YN responded.

"No, let me give you a ride," Jake offered, his tone firm yet gentle, “I’m the designated driver, anyway.”

YN opened her mouth to protest, but Jake raised a hand to silence her, “I'm not letting you get in some random cab in this state," he asserted, his gaze unwavering.

She relented eventually, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she yielded to his insistence.

But as she moved to bid her farewells and make her exit, Danny's voice cut through the air, his arms wrapping around her in a brief embrace. “Are you sure you have to go?” he pouted in playful desperation, “Italy’s not going anywhere.”

"Sorry, babe” she mumbled, leaning in to press a kiss to the drummer's cheek, “Happy Birthday."

YN blew kisses to everyone else in the room and, with a final wave, she turned towards the door. Her steps faltered slightly as Jake's hand closed around her arm, halting her in her tracks.

"Stay here," he instructed, "I'll go get the car. You'll catch your death with that skirt."

YN waited inside, her mind swimming with a heady mixture of alcohol-induced thoughts. She couldn't help but think of the way Jake had looked in the dim light of the bar, his rugged features softened by the glow of the party lights.

Moments later, the sound of a car pulling up outside snapped her back to reality, and she made her way out to find Jake waiting by the driver's side, a chivalrous smile gracing his lips.

"Madam," he greeted her with mock formality, opening the car door and extending a hand to help her inside.

"Remind me to give you a tip," she chuckled as she settled into the car, the warmth of his hand lingering on hers.

Jake made sure YN was nice and buckled up, his hands lingering for a moment longer than necessary as he ensured her safety.

Thoughts of the past and the uncertain future crossed his mind. Long drives like these once had a tendency to either end in burning flames or paradise. There had seldom been an in-between for the two of them.

After a while of playful arguing over the GPS setting, the air conditioning, and the radio channel, they finally settled into a comfortable silence, the only sound the soft hum of the music filling the car.

Jake couldn't help but steal glances at her as they drove, his wild eyes flickering from the road to her. She caught his gaze.

"Take a photo," she teased, a playful smile tugging at her lips, “it'll last longer.”

"Can't blame me," he quipped back with a smirk, "It's been a while since I've gotten you to myself."

"Well, to be fair," she retorted, her tone light yet tinged with a hint of underlying seriousness, "It's been a while since I've heard from you."

Jake sighed knowingly. They both knew they should do more to stay in touch, but life always seemed to get in the way. Despite the easy banter, there was a subtle tension lingering between them, unspoken words and unresolved emotions hanging heavy in the air.

"So, how's the next album coming along?" he broke the silence, in a not-so-subtle attempt to change the subject.

She didn’t reply, instead turning up the volume to avoid his question. Only, the subtle sadness lingering in her eyes didn’t go unnoticed. Not good, apparently.

"Come on,” he persisted, his tone lightening as he tried to cheer her up, “I'm sure you must have something cooking for your new muse."

She giggled at his playful mockery of her recent romantic endeavors. The sound was like music to his ears.

“Here, I’ll help you out,” he cleared his throat. "His eyes green as English grass, and boy, did you see that ass?" he mockingly sang over the music, his voice going in and out of tune.

She chuckled at his attempt at lightening the mood, turning the volume up even higher to drown out his voice.

"Boybands may be a bit crummy," he continued even louder, reveling in seeing her smile again, "but you know he's giving me the one D."

"You're an idiot," she laughed, shaking her head affectionately.

As the GPS finally announced their impending arrival, YN suddenly spoke. "Wait, turn there instead" she instructed.

Jake glanced at her, his brows furrowing in confusion as he followed her gaze to the upcoming turn. What was she up to now?

Before he could voice his question, she continued, her words taking on a playful tone, "You love that song."

She quickly reached out to turn up the radio and open the car roof, allowing the cool night air to rush in and tousle her hair. The wind whipped around her, sending tendrils of hair cascading over her shoulders as she swayed to the music beneath the open sky, her movements fluid and effortless.

Fuck. He did love that song.

As he watched her, a surge of something pulsed through him, igniting a fire that had long lain dormant within his soul.

In that moment, as the world faded away and all that remained was the two of them and the music, Jake knew one thing for certain:

They would never go out of style.

The car eventually came to a smooth stop and they both stepped out onto the quiet street. The night air was cool against their skin as he walked her to the door.

"I should get going," Jake murmured as he glanced back to the car.

YN's lips curved into a playful smirk, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes as she drunkenly leaned against the doorframe. She knew deep down she should tell him to leave, but in that moment, with the warmth of alcohol coursing through her veins, she couldn't bring herself to do so.

"Don't you want to take a peek?" she teased; her voice laced with playful invitation. Jake had yet to see her new place. “I did promise you a tip,” she added.

She knew she was playing a dangerous game.

The guitarist looked hesitant. He, too, knew too well where such things often led.

"Do you really need me to tuck you in?" he asked.

"Come on," she insisted with a smirk as she stood on her tiptoes, “I've got choccy milk in the fridge," she murmured in his ear.

Jake couldn't help but chuckle at her antics, the corners of his lips quirking upwards in a reluctant smile. He could never say no to her.

He stood by, patiently, as YN drunkenly fumbled with her set of keys. With a triumphant click, she finally managed to unlock the door.

Together, they walked into the cozy confines of her home. She made a beeline for the light switch, her movements slightly unsteady, while Jake shrugged off his jacket.

"So, this is your new place," Jake remarked as he took in the surroundings. It wasn't extravagant, but it was quintessentially LA, with sleek furnishings and floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the city skyline.

YN hummed in agreement. “Make yourself at home,” she said, a contented smile gracing her lips as she disappeared into another room. Left to his own devices, Jake settled onto the plush leather sofa.

Moments later, YN returned with a bottle of wine and two glasses. Jake's eyes twinkled with amusement.

"No chocolate milk?" he gasped in mock offense, his tone laced with feigned disappointment. "Can't believe I've been tricked into coming in under false pretenses."

"I know, right?" YN replied with a chuckle as she poured the wine, “You’ve got to be more careful.”

Jake's expression softened, a hint of concern flickering in his gaze as he studied YN's flushed cheeks and slightly unfocused eyes. "Don't you think you've had enough for tonight?" he asked gently.

But YN simply brushed off his concern with a dismissive wave of her hand. With a playful giggle, she extended a glass of wine towards Jake.

"I'm good, thanks” he said. Their gazes met in a quiet exchange. A silent acknowledgment of the boundaries that needed to be maintained. Jake couldn’t indulge if he wanted to drive back. And he had to drive back eventually… right?

YN said nothing in response. She simply nodded and kept the glass to herself. But there was something in her gaze as she took a sip. A mix of appreciation, respect, and something else that Jake couldn’t quite make out.

Truth be told, it was disappointment that lingered in her eyes. Who she was disappointed in, though, was a different question altogether.

"Mind if I light up?" Jake broke the silence.

YN nodded in approval, and he pulled out some rolling paper and tobacco from his pocket.

She watched from beneath hooded lashes as Jake skillfully rolled the cigarette, his fingers moving with practiced precision, her knees pressing together involuntarily when his tongue dragged against the rolling paper.

With a flick of his lighter, the tip of the cigarette glowed cherry red as Jake took a long drag, smoke curling lazily into the air. YN couldn't help but inhale deeply, the familiar scent stirring memories buried in her flesh.

He held out the cigarette to her, a silent invitation.

She shook her head, a wry smile playing on her lips. She’d been avoiding smoking to preserve her voice. Besides, Harry disliked the smell.

Right, Harry. Harry disliked the smell.

"I'm a good girl now, haven't you heard?" she said in playful defiance.

"Are you, really?" he countered, a low murmur that sent a shiver down YN's spine, before placing the cigarette back between his lips.

She chuckled softly and stepped forward. With a gentle touch, she plucked the cigarette from his lips, her fingertips brushing against his skin ever so softly.

He watched, mesmerized, as she brought the cigarette to her lips, her red lipstick leaving a smudge of crimson upon the filter. Jake clenched his jaw, something primal stirring deep within him.

The smoke filled her lungs, swirling around her like a lover's embrace. Heady and intoxicating.

She settled on the sofa beside him, their thighs brushing in a tantalizing caress. With a soft sigh, she leaned back against the cushions, her breathing slowing as she fought the creeping pull of sleep.

“Alright,” YN began, blowing out some smoke, “you know all about me and Harry.” his heart skipped a beat as reality hit him like a cold shower. Jesus fucking Christ. He’d almost believed it.

“So, tell me about you” she continued, a playful glint dancing in her eyes, “I heard you’ve been out and about with some girl.”

He didn't reply immediately, instead reclaiming the cigarette from her fingers and taking a slow drag.

"It's not true?" she pressed, curiosity evident in the tilt of her head.

"No, it's true," he admitted with a nonchalant shrug, flicking ash into the nearby ashtray. His mind briefly wandered to the random girls he'd been seeing, or rather just fucking – a decent distraction when the quiet of the night got too loud.

"A couple of them," he added, his gaze focused intently on the glowing ember of the cigarette between his fingers.

She giggled softly. "Not keen on being tied down, Kiszka?"

He sighed. “Not in a while, no.”

Her smile faded slightly as she met his gaze. She’d been the only exception.

They settled into a comfortable silence, the weight of their shared history lingering in the air. YN leaned on her side, her blinking slow and heavy.

"I think about it sometimes, you know?" Jake broke the silence, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "You and I, I mean."

YN's nod was barely discernible. "I get that," she murmured, her voice soft and drowsy, "I've been there too, a few times."

Jake couldn't help but feel a flutter of nervousness in the pit of his stomach at her words. He wasn't accustomed to speaking about such matters sober.

After a moment of reflective silence, Jake leaned forward to extinguish the cigarette, the ember fizzling out with a faint hiss. As he did, he continued, his voice barely above a whisper, "I wonder where we’d be now, had things been different." His words hung in the air, laden with unspoken longing and regret.

"You know what I mean?" Jake's voice trailed off into a whisper as he finally turned back to YN, only to find she had drifted off to sleep against the cushion, the soft rhythm of her breathing now filling the room.

A faint smile played on Jake's lips as he watched her peaceful features. He was almost grateful for the wine induced coma. It had perhaps been a sign from the universe, stopping him from going any further. Saying something they’d both regret.

With a tender brush of his fingertips against her cheek, Jake whispered softly into the stillness of the night, "Sweet dreams, superstar."

As the early morning light filtered through the windows, YN stirred from her slumber, her eyes fluttering open to the unwelcome sound of an alarm she hadn't set.

Confusion washed over her as she realized she was lying on top of her bed, a warm blanket draped over her form.

She sat up with a groan, her head throbbing from the remnants of the previous night's indulgence. Rubbing the remnants of sleep she found that her makeup had been removed, leaving her face bare, yet she was still fully clothed in the outfit she had worn the night before.

YN sighed, slowly recalling the previous night’s events.

Jake.

She wondered when he’d left. She didn’t even remember falling asleep.

As she stepped out of the shower and began to get ready for the airport, her phone buzzed. It was from Danny, thanking her for the previous night and attaching a treasure trove of photos capturing the festivities.

Still wrapped in her towel, YN scrolled through the myriad of pictures she’s been sent. Sam and Josh's antics filled the screen – dancing, laughing, and inevitably ending up face down on the floor. Danny's face, alight with joy as he blew out the candles on his birthday cake, was a heartwarming sight, even with his hair and face smudged with vanilla icing.

Her scrolling halted abruptly when she came upon a photo of her and Jake.

In the dim glow of the party lights, they sat side by side, lost in conversation. Her head was thrown back in laughter, eyes shining with unbridled joy. Jake, his expression softened by a rare smile, looked at her with a tenderness that sent a shiver down her spine.

YN stared at the photo, a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips.

Yeah.

Looks were overrated.

But God knows these two would never go out of style.

Next Track : The Way I loved You

Extended Masterpost

OK TIME TO BE HONEST THIS IS VERY MUCH A FILLER CHAPTER, BUT I REALLY WANTED YN TO RELEASE A SONG CALLED “STYLE” BECAUSE I MEAN COME ON THE ABSOLUTE AUDACITY OF THAT GIRL

Anyway, hope you liked it! Once again, I am begging you all to interact and leave comments it makes me so happy to get feedback and reactions xxx

Also, this is only the beginning lol. I have a billion drafts for other chapters so stay tuned, peaceful army.

Taglist

@aintthatapity

@sinarainbows

@vanfleeter

@gretavanhockey

21 notes · View notes

eddievanhammettmunson · 1 year

Text

Land of Infinite Wonder

Arbors note- I got inspired while listening to Light My Love by Greta Van fleet. You should give it a listen.

Warnings- fluff, a bit of angst over Eddie’s mom.

Summary- sometimes after a shit day all you need it the one you love.

It had been one of those days. You missed your alarm and ran late, you tripped getting out of bed, traffic was a bitch, everything seemed to move two miles an hour today. You were miserable. You had a shift after school and that was equally as crappy. Customers treated you like shit and you dropped and shattered something and got yelled at by your boss.

After getting home you lay on your bed and stare at your ceiling. You lay there for what feels like hours. You watch the evening turn into the night, as the night falls and gets deeper a debate begins to take hold in your mind. “Do I call him? It’s a school night. I shouldn’t. But he said if I need him. Ugh fuck it”

You grab the phone off the wall and dial Eddie’s number. It rings for a bit when a click happens and an irritated groggy voice answers the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hey Ed’s” you breathe quietly into the receiver.

His voice softens. “Hey sweetheart. Sorry we didn’t see each other much today. Had to work after school.”

“Me to Ed’s.”

“You okay sweets? Why are you callin so late?”

“Do you wanna go on a late night drive with me and then get high and skip school tomorrow?”

“Babe where is this coming from?”

“I had a real shit day Ed’s. I’m tired. I just wanna spend time with you.”

“Okay baby. Whatever you need. You wanna drive or me.”

“I wanna drive. I’ll pick you up outside your trailer in 10.”

You arrive at Eddie’s trailer and he gets in the truck. You reach over and hold his hand as you drive around Hawkins blasting your favorite music. Eventually you drive up to the lake and park down by the seaside. Leaving the music on you grab a pillow and blanket from the back of the truck and you lay down in the back. The two of you get high and then lay down beneath the stars.

Eddie wraps around you as a big spoons. Tucking his head into your neck he just listened as you hummed along to your favorite song with his hands around your waist. Eventually at your favorite part you begin to sing.

“Your mind is a stream of colors

Extending beyond our sky

A land of infinite wonders

A billion lightyears from here now”

You stop singing and start stroking the arms wrapped around your waist.

“This song reminds me of you Ed’s.”

“What?”

“The song. It reminds me of you.”

“Why?”

“Well I think your mind is beautiful Eddie. It makes my life so much brighter. I’m grateful to have you in my life Eddie. Thank you for this tonight. I really needed this.”

You hear Eddie sniffle behind you.

“I love you sweets”

“I love you too Eddie.”

He squeezes you into him and gives you a peck on the shoulder.

“Dance with me sweets”

“What?”

“Come on dance with me.”

Eddie stands from the back of the truck and pulls you with him. He begins to waltz to the song. One could debate on whether or not it was a song you could dance to but it didn’t matter he made it work.

“Wow Eddie I didn’t know you could dance.”

“My mom and I used to dance all the time. She loved to dance.”

“I wish I could have met your mom.”

“I wish you could have too. She would have loved you.” He pulls you into him so your head is resting on his shoulder. He guides the two of you back and forth to the song and every once in awhile he slowly spins you around.

After dancing for awhile he can tell you’re getting tired so he leads you back to the truck and puts you in the passenger seat. He drives you back to his trailer where he helps you get ready for bed and he lays you down and curls up behind you.

He begins to sing Into your ear. You recognize it immediately.

“Your mind is a stream of colors

Extending beyond our sky

A land of infinite wonders

A billion lightyears from here now”

When he finishes the lyrics he leaves a kiss on the top of your head.

“Goodnight sweets.”

177 notes · View notes

chouxsardine · 2 months

Text

Hold Me (2)---Jake Kiszka x reader

PART 2 of My fic for @seenoversundown 's Valentine's Day Writing Event! I choose the prompt: Play Truth or Dare;

Here is Part 1

Summary: "hold me like you hold your Les Paul, have your way with me the way you play her.” || Your drunk slip-up leads to one of the best Valentine's Day gift you've ever got

Pairing: Jake Kiszka x reader

Word Count: 4929

Warnings (for this part): 18+! Minors DNI (this is 4000+ of pure smut), dom Jake/sub reader, fingering (f!receiving), oral (f!receiving), penetrative p in v sex, blindfold, bondage (have I tried that tie on myself? yes), swearing, slight insecurity/jealousy, inappropriate use of guitar straps, aftercare, cheesy fluff, Jake singing!

Author's note: sorry that this is late. I was in a dark space mentally for the past few days. But here it is, finally!! Personally, I really like this story. It's a new attempt. I hope you all enjoy it too.

🎧: Someone New by BANKS; Always There by Greta Van Fleet

“Please.” Not only is your brain eager, but your body also aches with anticipation; it keenly awaits whatever Jake is going to give you.

Jake stands up. Him looking down on you makes you press your knees together. Given that it doesn’t happen very often, you marvel at how quick and effortless it seems for Jake to slip into the dominant role.

“On the bed. On your back.”

You wish he would add a nickname to it; even a simple “baby” would do. But you guess you’d have to earn it, don’t you? You silently comply, laying down stiff as a stick. You are suddenly very aware of how naked you are now that your body is pressed against the sheets. The tingling excitement all over your limbs is so loud that they are turning numb.

A warm sensation on your calf almost makes your leg kick out instinctively. You must be too deep in your thought, having closed your eyes.

“Hi.”

You feel consumed when you blink and meet Jake’s eyes. The warm brown color is seeping like blended paint, into the light, into the wallpaper, into the mattress. The soft fabric of his shirt plush on your skin—you just noticed that he is still fully clothed. You squeeze out a coy smile.

Jake dips down, leaving kisses on your ankles. The kisses are carefully choreographed: the wet mark from the last one evaporates as a new one is planted. You warm up as he moves upwards, the vulnerability of being naked disappearing—you are now dressed in his kisses.

The curls at the top of his head tickles your navel when his lips reach the innermost most of your thigh. It only takes two back-and-forth strokes of his knuckles against your panties to unleash the arousal that has been pooling, soaking the fabric, and forming a darker spot.

“Drenched,” Jake appraises in awe, “and I haven’t even touched your upper body yet.”

“Please…Jake, I…” You open your mouth, but you are not sure what you are asking for.

Jake props himself up by his elbows, his face now level with your chest. “And let me guess, I bet these…” he pinches each of your nipples through the bra; your back arches upwards from the shock, “are rock hard too.”

“Jake!” You grab his hands, not caring how pathetic you sound. “The suspense is killing me…”

“Oh, we wouldn’t want that,” Jake quips before lowering his voice, “just making sure that you really want this, angel.”

“I really do, I promise.”

“Good.” Having got the reassurance he wanted, Jake finally reaches for the guitar strap. You hold out your wrist, but Jake shakes his head. He places one end of the strap near your lips. “Hold that for me.”

Your eyes widen in disbelief, but you obey anyway, biting down on the leather. Your left arm is bended across your chest as Jake closes your left palm around the same end of the strap that is between your teeth. He guides your right hand to hold the other end, wraps it over your forearm, and leads it through the loop between your wrist and the strap.

He untangles your wrists, so they are now parallel in front of you, then rolls them outwards from the inside. There, he pauses for a heartbeat before respectively pulling your left and right hands apart. You are surprised to see that the thin leather belt is now wrapped around your wrists in a crisscrossed single loop, secured by both ends that are firmly grasped by you. You are the warden and the prisoner, the lock and the key.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Jake squints, admiring his work.

You pull against the restraint. The hold is unrelenting, but it doesn’t cut into your skin. You expected it to bite like a rebuke, but it ends up more like a command. “Where did you learn to do that?” You ask.

“Practice makes perfect, my darling.”

Practice? He practiced this? On himself? Before your mind strays further, Jake gathers the two ends of the strap in his hand, wiggles a bit to adjust the tightness. “Is this alright?”

“Yes.” The knot was mostly behind the joint of your wrist, you can still open your hands.

Jake shows you the next thing he got; it’s a pair of chain collar pin with anchor ornaments on both ends that is connected by the braided sterling silver. That’s one of your gifts for his birthday. Under your anticipated glare, he inserts one of the anchor through the hole at the end of the strap, then raises your arms above your head, where he loops the chain around the metal slats of the headboard, finishing the tie.

“There you go. Snug?” Jake hooks a finger in between your wrist and the strap, making sure there’s enough room.

“Like a bug in a rug.” You meant to lighten the mood, but the nervousness surfaces and makes your voice crack at the end. The realization only starts to sink in now: you will not be able to touch him. No combing through his hair or grasping onto it, no roaming all over his torso, no dragging him down and crashing your lips together. You want to rub your legs together, but Jake is kneeling in between.

“Thinking a bit too hard, are we?” Jake’s finger brushes your cheek. “But tonight, your job is not to think; it’s to feel.”

He reaches over to the bed stand to retrieve a thin piece of fabric, “Do you mind?”

It’s Jake’s infinity scarf, the one that is often paired with his pendant necklaces.

“I still want to see you…” you mumble shakily.

“Hum….with all the little fantasies in your mind, I say you’ve seen enough.” Slowly but surely, the scarf slides over your eyes. Jake holds the back of your neck as he scoops your itchy hair out of the way. Your nose flares at the familiar bluebell scent of the fabric softener that lingers on the cotton. Oh, is this why Jake intended to do the laundry yesterday? Jake is right about using the blindfold; your brain is already too big a distraction, dialling down one of the senses is only going to help you.

“You’re gonna help me out here, y/n. Your eyes are always so eloquent, but since I can’t see them now, you are gonna have to use your words.” Jake snakes a finger in between your fold, you moan out loud at the first proper loving that your pussy has received all night.

“Oh, I will gladly accept that too.” Jake chuckles, his finger presses into you deeper.

You sigh in relief as you finally feel the elastic band of your underwear being tugged down your pelvis bone. You lift your hip fawningly, allowing Jake to slip it off you swiftly. Next off is your bra. Jake was right; your nipples are hard, the tiny muscles red, contracted, and erected. Even the unintentional brush from the bra when it is taken off you feels like a tease.

“I want you, Jake. I want you to touch me.” You whimpers, the frustration building up in you fuelling the fire in your core. Jake leans the root of his palm against your mound, adding just the right amount of pressure to your clit, echoing his finger in you that is pointing slightly upwards. Your desire is sandwiched in between his hand. You feel your body sizzles like a burning hot pan with water splattered on.

“Oh God, just like that!” You whine out loud. The pleasure flashes your mind like a lightning that cracks across the sweltering summer sky, illuminating an image that has been plaguing you. You don’t know what possesses you to speak; you are never overly vocal in bed, but now the urge to convey how good you feel prevails. “It feels like…”

“Yes, angel? What does it feel like?” Jake’s movement pauses, just like the way he is being attentive and tilts his head while listening to you speak. To be fair, in some way, there is a conversation going on right now, between him and you, between his fingers and your pussy.

“The time when you…Aghh! You cup the…the guitar around…” Jake starts moving again, a silent reward and encouragement, “around its body and the neck…Mhmmm…with the, the…” you fumble for the correct term.

“The slide?”

“Yes, the slide.” The fact that he knows exactly what you are talking about turns you on even more. Has he always known?

“I like the way you think, love. Maybe we should try it next time.”

Jake is quiet after that. The mattress dips down further under your legs as Jake finds the comfortable position to rut his hard cock against the bed for some friction. He has no doubt that he will get something out of this too, but not until he gets you where you want. Before that, he can, and he will wait.

His hot breath fans over your silt, hovering over your clit. Your knees draw up but are immediately pinned under his elbow. Jake’s thumb pulls back your hood to expose you more, taking a moment to admire the way your clit peeks out, deep pink and engorged, before having a proper taste. He presses the area above the tip of his tongue against your clit, the velvety flesh pushing the bud tantalizingly.

“O-Ohhh, yes! Feels so good, Jake…More, please, more.”

That’s when you feel another current surge from inside of you. Jake’s fingers never left; you are clenching so hard that you almost forget that they’re there. Now he is curling his knuckle and pressing a particular spot like a button.

You pull hard on the strap. Your arms straightening to the point that it sends a burning pain down your armpits and ribs, which only adds to the mixture of joy. Bubbling groans are pumped out of your throat. All the restraints are making you tensing your muscles more on your own, making all the skin-to-skin contacts buzz.

Jake changes to fully lapping up at you. He drags out every flick, making sure you feel the texture of his tongue.

“Gonna cum, gonna cum,” you are a panting mess, rolling your head on the pillow as you beg.

Jake backs off, even withdrawing his finger too, bringing a string of your slickness with it. “Already?” It sounds more like a rhetorical question, one that is beyond your ability to answer.

You cry out disappointingly, tears dampening the scarf. Jake spreads your juices against your labia, stroking them lazily. His other hand brushes comforting strokes down your sides, taking away the burn.

“You’re really close, I know. But the good stuff is always worth the wait.” Jake crawls up. He kneads and kisses your breasts. He loves the way the base of the softness fits into his purlicue. “We are in this together. Do you have any idea, how it feels to have a sumptuous feast laid out before you, but you have to mind the table manners?”

The thought of him holding back his hard-on somehow makes you find the courage to flirt back: “Well, your meal is begging to be tasted.”

“Very convincing. But manners are to be respected. You are a genteel lady; you know better than that,” the last few words seem to be gritted through his teeth, “I like to enjoy my meal with class.”

When his tongue is finally back on you, the intensity doubles. No, triples. This time his fingers also take a 180-degree turn. The calloused finger pads are reaching as far back as can be, tapping and massaging the bottom of your vagina.

You want to wrap his hair around your fist, claw at his arm, hold onto him so hard that you will leave marks on his skin. But you can do none of that. Your fingers are twisted together, your knuckles turning white. Your toes curling so bad that you might just able to ballet-dance. It’s like sprinting full speed towards a cliff, you know there is only abyss after the final misstep——

“No, really, I can’t—-”

“Let go, darling.”

That’s the exact moment Jake is waiting for. It’s like train hopping, it’s all about finding that pinpoint among the frenzy.

If that orgasm did throw you off the cliff, you didn’t fall. Quite the opposite, you are lifted up. Lifted by the armpits and invited onto the Chariot with the archangels and Apollo himself. Your vision is filled with blinding brightness beneath the blindfold. Waves of pleasure pulsing through your body. Trails of moans and screams are crumbled by your breathing, which has become very vocal. Each exhale is followed by a high-pitched “Mmhhh”. Your chest heaves, your shoulder moving up and down. All the noises are drowned out, except for the ringing in your ears.

Jake’s voice is the knife that cuts you out from the suspended state of bliss.

“You’re okay, love, doing amazing. So beautiful.” He brushes away the sweaty strands of hair that is sticking to your forehead, wipes aways the spit on the corner of your mouth, and is reaching upward to unclasp the strap when you mutter a “no”.

“No? Are you sure?” He already shimmied out of his shirt, his upper body bare, ready to provide you any skin-to-skin contact you need.

“No, please,” you’ve grown attached not only to the control but also the support that the strap provides. That’s what lifts you through the ecstasy you’ve just experienced. A reminder that you’re his, a common denominator between you and his guitar—connected to him, under his mercy.

“No need to beg, anything for my baby girl.” Jake’s eyebrows are knitted in thought, his eyes traveling back and forth between your fucked-out face and your hands that are red and sweaty with obvious signs of struggling. He knows that the strap feels grounding for you, but given your state right now, he doesn’t think you’ve thought far enough about how your arms will feel after another twenty minutes or so in this position. After a few moments, he still removes the collar pin that’s holding the two ends together, and places them in your palms.

“Here, doll. I untied the pin, but you still got the strap around you,” He closes your finger around them, “you can hold onto the headboard, or get yourself out if you want. You take the reins, alright?”

You nod, your heart swells with tenderness of the unadulterated care and thoughtfulness he has for you as you calm down. Your tongue still too sluggish to form coherent words. “Thank…”

“You are more than welcome. Just want you to feel good, love, be safe and feel good. You want the scarf off? ”

“Yes, please. Wanna see you.”

“Me too,” Jake whispers, “close your eyes and don’t open until I say so. The lights may feel a bit too strong for you now.”

Jake’s hand replaces the blindfold as it slides off your face. “No peeking yet.” He reminds.

You keen to the warmness of his touch, your eyelashes tinkling his palm. From the change of light, you sensed that Jake is lifting off his fingers one by one, letting the light refill gradually.

“Okay. Open now, slowly.” Jake says softly.

When you blink open your eyes, Jake’s hand is still blocking the left side of your face where the light is. Your vision are still a little blurred by the tears, which makes Jake look like a deity descending. Your stare at him like he’s the first person you’ve ever seen, like he is the picture you were shown when the word ‘beautiful’ was first taught to you. Your pupils are blown out.

“Hey you.” Jake dabs a few stray tears that have been gathering on the side of your nose.

You finally remember to blink again. You feel the died-down flame inside you reigniting, reinforced by the realization that he has been holding himself back this whole time. You raise you leg, trying to squeeze you toes inside the waistband of his pants, trying to tug it off—your way of urging him without using your hands.

“Whoa, my girl wants more?” Jake quirks his eyebrows in feigned surprise.

You roll your eyes, then remember your task and starts pleading: “Please, want to make you feel good now.” You are about to free yourself from the strap when Jake stops you, something sparkling in his eyes. Now you see why he’s not in a rush at all? He has always known that his girl will take care of him as well. “Want to be inside you, want to feel you around me, may I?”

And he’s talking about you being polite. You respond by raising you neck up for a kiss, which Jake coddles. He seals your lips with his, his tongue gliding past the soft pillow of your lower lip, only to be met with the tip of yours in the same fervent.

His forehead finds yours when he pulls back. “Have I told you how beautiful you are? I don’t think I tell you that enough.”

“You do, baby, you always do,” you are feeling expressive again, your words making up for the touches of your hands, “I feel like an absolute goddess when I’m with you.”

“Thank you, love, that means I’m doing my job well.”

He leaves you one more kiss before taking off his pants and grabbing a condom. You lay back and take it all in, fighting against the urge to keep your hands together. The veins on his hands, on his cock, the scar on his forearm, all woven into a lascivious blur. To be fair, even though you and Jake are together for quite a while, sometimes you still needs to let it sink in that your lover works in a business that is full of temptations and performs in front of thousands of people night after night, but still chooses to come back to you at the end of the day. Don’t get it wrong, you’re not belittling yourself, you just feel genuinely lucky that you’ve found someone who holds onto his true color through it all.

You try not to let your thoughts show, rubbing your knees gently up the side of his hip as he hops back. It may be that you haven’t seen him for the first half of the night, he looks alluring and glowy. His hair is dishevelled, his eyes casting downwards, his lips dewy and pouty. His chest is glistening with sweat, much like the way it is on stage. Your eyes following the bead that is rolling down his happy trial, down to the aroused purple of his cock cupped in his fingers. You gulp in anticipation.

It’s like a circuit running a closed-circle when his tip touches your entrance. You involuntarily buck up your hips. He taps the head of his cock against your clit leisurely, satisfied in the way your stomach rolls.

“Inside, oh God, Jake, come in already.” You bite down hard on your bottom lip.

“So eager for me. Very nice.” Jake takes a hold of the side of you thigh, pushing it outwards as he moves forward. He only goes in a few inches before he pauses and leans back, his eyes fluttering closed at the long-awaited sensation, taking deep breaths to get a hold of his bearing.

“Heavenly.” He utters to himself. When he comes down again, he holds himself a little higher, makes it intentional to grind down forward and over you, making sure his pubic bone is pressing down on your clit.

You feel the leather of the strap wrinkled in your palm, becoming damp and slippery. The sparkly titillation shoots up your navel. You heels graze the sheets harshly, plowing the mattress. When he finally bottoms out, you immediately cross your ankle over the small of his back, locking him to you.

“You feel so, so good.” Jake’s voice trembles. He lowers down his body plush against yours, his elbow on either side of your head. He goes in for another kiss and starts rocking weightily. You strives to keep your eyes open, studying his face and looking for the similar expression he has on stage. God, you hope that you are making him feel equally as good. Tears are threatening to well in your eyes as the thought occurred. It’s so unnecessary and irrational, but you can’t help it. The next moment, you get rid of the strap urgently, leaving it bundled up beside your head. Your hands fly to his back, fingers digging into his shoulder, grabbing his bicep.

Jake doesn’t even flinch. For you, his psychic ability is crazy. As if reading your thoughts, he takes one of your hands and places it right where his heart is. His mouth was right by your ears, his voice a whisper but reverberates in your whole body, every word underlined by a full-length thrust.

“All, my, love.”

Your eyes widen before you shut them tightly. A solitary tear still manages to escape, but is instantly drained by a kiss. Jake catches your chin: “Eyes on me, love.”

You do, giving in to that sea of satin-smooth caramel. He is right here, in you, above you, with you. His beating heart thumping under your touch, so lively and so sincere. What more could you be asking for?

You jaw hangs slack, immersed in the moment, feeling how good he is stretching you, feeling his heartbeat strong and fast. Jake raises up your butt, allowing him a better angle to thrust in deeper. He was rolling his hip, so each pump lingers. Your heels are knocking on his back, his balls are thrumming against your perineum.

Jake reaches down between where you are connected, but you bring it up to your lips, mouthing at his knuckles: “I…wait for…let me cum with you, want to cum with you.”

Jake takes a gasp. His eyes narrow. “Fuck, you’re a such vision.” He throws back his head, his breathing turns ragged as he plunges into you faster and harder, setting off a spark at your every nerve-end.

“Almost there, come with, baby.” He hissed out. His movement now messy, falling out of pace. His hand still goes down to your clit, and this time, you let him. You cover his hand with yours and just rest them there, letting the pounding of his body provide all the impact you need. Your fingers lacing and squeezed between your mons.

Jake purses his lips together, his beautiful nose scrunches up, his hair bouncing on the side of his face as he lets out a guttural growl. He comes in shuddery jerks, the spasms of his cock hauling you with him. Your orgasm, white-hot, whirlwinds over your body. Not as deafening as the last one, Jake’s weight anchors you.

It is incredibly intimate, your skin sticking, the up and downs of your bellies inescapable from each other, keeping each other warm from the feeling the cold film of sweat by being so close, so aligned. You are still holding hands. As Jake rolls off you, he kisses the back of your hand, wet and sloppy, like leaving a seal.

The room is quiet again. For a while, your jagged breathing is the only sound you hear. When your senses are restored, the first thing you feel is Jake’s nose. Starting from your hairline, the tip of his nose is tracing down your face, nudging yours, skimming over your cheek. You giggle, pulling him down and fondle with his damp hair.

“Only for you, love. Haven’t done that to her before.” Jake says, and you know that “her” is referring to the guitar.

“Oh lord. Please, never do that. Only for me, please.” You roll your eyes.

“Just kidding, doll. I have to say she makes me feel good too, but never quite the way you do. Nothing, ever, makes me feel this way like you do.” His tone turns really serious near the end. He picks up the strap that has been long ignored, examining it before letting it slip through his fingers and dropping to the floor. “I guess you did your little trick, huh? How can I go on stage now, with this draping over my shoulder, without thinking of you?”

You never thought that far. Well, it might be hard for Jake, but damn, you could live with that. You flash him a languid smile, stifling a yawn.

“How does a bath sounds to you, sleeping beauty?” Jake pulls himself up, holding out his arms to you.

“Heavenly.” You smile, allowing him to cradle you as he walk towards the bathroom.

A fluffy towel is draped over you to keep you warm as you sit on the toilet seat, watching Jake preparing a bath. He sits down first, holding you steady as you step in and lower down. You lay down against him, your head on his chest.

“How’s your wrists?” He straightens your arms.

“They’re fine.” You let him inspect the skin around your wrists; he takes the opportunity to pamper the skin with sweet pecks.

“Remind me to put some lotion on them after we get out.” He mumbles. You hum half-heartedly, knowing that it will be an empty promise because you will probably fall asleep mid-bath. Plus, it really doesn't hurt at all.

Jake is quiet after that. You let the comfortable silence mingle with the rising steam from the tub. His heartbeat is accentuated by your ear, rhythmic and reassuring, like waves. The best kind of white noise.

The next time Jake speaks, he is just speaking under his breath. You wouldn’t be able to hear him if you weren’t this close. Half the sound is rumbling deep in his chest. For sure, he has been mulling over what to say for the past few minutes. He is as much of an over-thinker as you.

“I hated it as much as you do when I have to leave, you know that.” His head is burying on your shoulder. Knowing what he’s taking about, you turn pink in embarrassment.

“Oh, I’m sorry, baby. Forget that, I’m just being stupi—”

“Human,” He interrupts.

“What?”

“You are just being human,” Jake’s voice hangs low, “that’s what I want you to see tonight. It’s a completely human thing to have desires, fantasy, as well as feeling jealous and insecure.”

“Unless you’re a secret vampire and has been hiding it exceptionally well all this time, which I’m also fine with,” he banters, drawing a laugh from you, “but given all the spicy films and books that people write, I think even vampires have those feelings too.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” you answer coyly, “it’s just all in my head. I hate overthinking, but you know I trust you, Jake, I really do.”

“Of course, y/n, of course. And to be frank, sometimes I get jealous of you too.”

“You do?”

“You have no idea. Do you not realize the exceptional work you’ve done with your job, and what a wonderful person you are? All I do is just…” He gestures with his hands, “fiddling with some strings.”

You jokingly swat him away for the nonsense. Jake pecks at the nape of your neck, “drawing the ugly and beautiful side from us, stripping us bare and all…Love really is a bittersweet thing, hey? I guess that’s why Josh has so much to say about it all the time.”

You giggle at the slight dig on his brother and join him when he is humming that line in The New Day:

Love isn’t greed it’s a need that goes unspoken love doesn’t leave when you fade away Pain isn’t vain if it means your heart’s been broken Pain is the same as a means to heal

You lean back in his embrace and relax, feeing all the nerves uncoil. Your limbs are growing heavier by the second. Jake’s skilled massage on your scalp is just so soothing. You are dangling on the edge of slumber when you feel Jake draws your left arm out to the side, his left hand holding your left waist, his right hand holds against your breasts. You are too tired to open your eyes, leaving him to his manoeuvre. It takes you a while to recognize those taps on your wrist as guitar chords: G, F, C, and back to G again; and that makes his movements on your chest…strumming*. Meanwhile, you hear the low register of Jake singing.

You’re the woman in my dream One that makes me fall in love…

Your brain pick up on the familiar melody. Always There, but he changes the lyrics. You crack open an eye, stuttering: “Jake, what are you…?”

“Shhh…” He kisses your earlobe, shushing you as he continues.

Stay a while in your slumber Tumble under And never wake Dream forever in your wonder We’ll never sunder Into the day Into the day …

Eventually convinced, content and care-free, your brain quiets down and decides to stay that way for quite a while. Love seeps through every fold and wrinkle, saturating them with Jake’s name, and becoming entangled with your rising serotonin. And just like that, you are blissfully falling asleep, much like the way you fall in love with Jake: slowly, and then all at once*.

---------------------------------

*1: inspired by @deadlynightshade-and-hyacinth 's fic I’m Gonna Crawl Chapter 17

*2: the infamous quote from The Fault in Our Stars by John Green, pg 125.

If you're wondering about the tie, here's the visual for it, inspired by DPR Ian's Don't Go Insane belt dance that is trending now, choreography by sooram

taglist: @gretasfallingsky

Yeah! you made it! Thank you SO MUCH for reading :))

any comments and feedbacks are greatly welcomed and deeply appreciated.

My other works: Permission to Fall || Mariner's Complex || Ticked (all my boxes) || Love is a four-legged word || The Lucky Ones || Coming back to me || Warm Honey || He Would

#greta van fleet smut #greta van fleet #jake gvf #jake kiszka #jake kiszka smut #greta van fleet fan fiction #gvf fanfiction #greta van fleet imagine #gvf x reader #gvf fic #jake kiszka fluff

51 notes · View notes

madneedshelp · 9 months

Text

Spotify Love Story - Sam Kiszka x FReader

Summary: You’ve been in love with your friend, Sam, for so long. You happen to get a peek at his spotify by chance, only to find that he’s dedicated a heartbreaking amount of playlists to a mystery woman he’s obviously in love with. You’d kill to figure out who she is, but you may know her much better than you think…

(This delightful prompt was left anonymously on obetrolncocktails’s blog, whoever came up with it is a genius and I love you)

Warnings: language, angst, miscommunication (don’t come for me), alcohol consumption

WC: 3.4k

Sam was always late. Thankfully never as late as his older twin brothers, but still pretty late to most everything. Needless to say, this wasn’t the first time you’d found yourself lounging on Daniel Wagner’s couch while waiting for him to meet the both of you.

“We should really just pick him up at his place next time,” Danny sighed, checking the time on his phone for the tenth time.

You let out a light chuckle. “Do you think it would help? Then we’d just be waiting on his couch.”

“Touché.”

It was another fifteen minutes before there was a knock on the door. Only forty-five minutes late this time. He was getting better.

“Sammy! Glad you decided to join us!” You laid on the overly sweet, passive-aggressive tone to your voice as Daniel let your friend inside.

Sam waved you off dismissively as he entered the living room area. “Hey now, don’t be like that. Besides, you look pretty damn comfy on Daniel’s couch, so I don’t think you were suffering too much.”

“She’s probably just hangry because we could be eating right now, but someone just arrived.” Danny nudges Sam’s arm as he walks past and over to you. He holds out his hands to pull you up off the couch and you gladly accept.

“Why thank you, Danny. It’s nice to see that one of my boys has manners.” You grin up at him and throw Sam a quick side eye.

The latter lets out a scoff, but you loop your free arm through his and lead them out the door. Danny was partially right, you were getting hangry. Besides, the three of you were off to a new place downtown for lunch and you were really looking forward to trying it.

The whole put-out thing was completely an act. It’s not like you minded hanging out with Danny while you two waited on Sam, and it’s not like you really minded Sam being late either. You’d been close with the two of them since they moved to Nashville. While it had been pure coincidence to run into the up-and-coming Greta Van Fleet years ago, the friendship formed in the time since had held strong. While you did talk to all of them fairly often, it was the rhythm section that had really bonded with you.

“Since I was tragically late, I’ll drive us. How’s that for manners?” Sam smirked at you as he veered toward his car.

“It’s a start,” You smirked back at him.

“Well, I can’t have him beating me at my own game, so why don’t you take shotgun?” Danny quickened his pace to beat you to the car and open your door. “After you, sweetheart.”

You feigned a flustered act as you climbed inside. “My goodness, Daniel, you make a girl feel like a princess.”

Danny gave a quick bow and hopped in the backseat behind you. Sam sighed as he shut his own door.

“Jesus, Daniel, how am I supposed to win with you pulling that shit?” He looked almost ready to admit defeat before he perked up. That was his “idea face”, and that could mean both good and bad things. He turned to you with a grin. “Hey, why don’t you pick the music?”

A look of pure shock washed over both you and Danny. Sam was known to be kind of a music snob. Sure, he had good taste, but he was a bit of an asshole about it and he loved to be in charge of the aux.

“I don’t think he’s ever volunteered this before.” Dany whispered to you.

“Never thought I’d see the day.” You whispered back.

Sam rolled his eyes and shoved his unlocked phone at you. “Oh shut up, just pick something on Spotify and be grateful.”

Deciding to take your rare win, you held your tongue and went to open Spotify. It was in that moment that you became aware of how unprepared you were. You weren’t expecting to be entrusted with music duty, and your brain was conveniently forgetting any song you ever liked.

This was what led you to what felt like the biggest mistake of the day.

Sam probably had plenty of playlists that you would be in the mood for, or that would at the very least inspire your own choice. You clicked on his library and started scrolling. It seemed like there were mostly playlists with witty titles that seemed very “Sam” at first, but then your eyes snagged on something.

“Can’t Get Her Out of My Head”

“Wish I Woke Up to Your Face”

“I’d Play These For You When We Slow Dance”

You felt your heart sink into a bottomless pit. What the fuck were these playlist titles? No, you knew exactly what they were. This was the kind of thing people do when they’re absolutely head-over-heels in love with someone. Sam was in love with someone.

He was in love, and that broke your heart because you were in love with him.

“Jeez, I let you pick the music once and you don’t even have something you want to play? I might have to turn music duty over to Dan.” Sam joked from the driver’s seat as he pulled out onto the road.

You didn’t laugh at his joke. You didn’t pick any music. You just numbly handed the phone over to Danny. “Here, you choose, I can’t think of anything.”

It wasn’t a lie. You really couldn’t think about anything besides the fact that Sam was obviously enamored with someone, and you’d been in love with him for years. Literal years. It made you feel pathetic and sad, but you were mostly just stunned. He hadn’t even mentioned her to you, which he’d done with all his past girlfriends since you met him.

Danny and Sam shot you an odd look, but neither said anything. Danny put on one of his favorite albums and Sam started chattering about how they could incorporate some of the elements into one of their new songs. You mustered up the ability to smile and nod along with the conversation, but it would be a lie to say you were retaining any of it.

Before you knew it, you were seated beside Danny at the restaurant and staring blankly at a menu. As soon as Sam had excused himself to go to the restroom, Danny elbowed you lightly.

“Okay, what’s wrong with you?” He asked, keeping his voice low in case Sam returned.

You looked over at him and shook your head. “Nothing, just hungry.”

“Alright, what are you ordering then? You’ve been staring at the menu for like ten minutes.”

“Not sure yet, it all looks pretty good.” You shrugged.

He gave you a skeptical glance and snatched your menu before you could protest. “Name two things on the middle page, you know, the one you’ve been looking at.”

You let out an irritated sigh and grabbed for your menu, which he thankfully relented. “Fine. I wasn’t looking at the menu. I’m not hungry. Is that what you fucking wanted to hear?”

His eyes widened slightly at your harsh whisper. “I wasn’t trying to upset you, I’m sorry. I promise I just wanted to know what happened in the car that made you sad…and don’t try to tell me you aren’t because I know you and I know something is bothering you.”

It took you a moment to speak. Honestly, if you weren’t so worried Sam would show back up soon, you probably wouldn’t have admitted anything.

“Danny, does Sam like someone? Like have you seen him maybe talking to anyone a lot lately or, I don’t know, flirting with anyone?” Your eyes traveled down to your lap as you let the question escape.

You could’ve sworn his eyes flashed with something like surprise, but he shook his head. “Nope, I’m not sure, but maybe you should talk to Sam about this.”

“Liar, you know something. I can see it in your face, so I suggest you tell me because there is no way I’m talking to Sam about this.” You set the menu down and turned to face him.

“Listen, I really think you should just ask Sam about this. Trust me, okay?” Danny looked at you with a shocking sincerity. He wasn’t kidding and you weren’t sure what this was for.

Unless he did know something, and he didn’t want to be the one to let you down easy. Fuck, fucking fuck. Danny wanted you to ask Sam about the girl, so that Sam could be the one to tell you.

Your eyes were starting to faintly sting and anger surged in you. You were a grown adult. You were not about to cry over a boy in a restaurant. This wasn’t a new love. You’d pined over Sammy for a while, and you’d both dated other people during the time you’d known each other. You were not going to let this get to you.

“Ask me what?” Sam slid down into the other side of the booth, looking between you and Danny.

Wonderful timing on his part. Instead of turning into the spluttering mess you were on the verge of becoming, you took a sip of your water and grabbed your menu while preparing to use the most nonchalant voice you’d ever come up with on the fly.

“Oh, I was just asking Danny to help me decide between the sandwiches. We were having trouble actually figuring out what we want, so he said to ask you, but I think I know what I want now so the crisis has been averted.”

Sam stared at you for a moment, a little wrinkle sitting between his brows. “Oh.”

He most definitely had some suspicions about your excuse, but the waitress showed up to take your orders and to unknowingly save you from a very awkward conversation. You changed the subject once she was gone, and ensured conversation never drifted back. The subject wasn’t revisited for the rest of lunch.

—-------

It had been a full week of stewing over Sam’s spotify playlists before you saw him again. You at least had some luck in the fact that he happened to be busy that week with work. He’d only asked you to meet up once, but you claimed you had errands to run and no other time to do them. He hadn’t pushed too hard, but he did send you a picture of Rosie looking sad on his couch with some caption about her missing your presence on your weekly walks with her.

Deep down you hoped he missed you too.

Sunday night rolled around, and Josh had texted all of you to come for dinner at his place. You originally weren’t going to go, but all the Kiszkas and Danny had responded saying they’d be there, so you figured you had enough of a buffer that it would be safe. You had to see Sam at some point anyway.

It was a little silly if you really thought about it. You were avoiding him, and nothing had even actually happened. All you did was stumble upon some playlists, and then you were the one who got weird.

It was just that you thought something was different this time. You and Sam had both been single for a while now, and he’d been making more plans with you. It was probably stupid, but you thought maybe it meant something. Well, you used to think that.

Equipped with a bottle of wine and a dessert that you made sure everyone could eat, you found yourself at Josh’s door promising yourself that tonight was going to be fun and you were done worrying about the love life of Sam Kiszka.

“Hello, I brought booze,” You grinned as Josh opened the door to let you inside.

He beamed back at you and took your dessert plate so you could set down your things. “Perfect! I knew there was a reason I invited you.”

“Aw, you always know how to make a person feel special, Josh.” You clutched your heart jokingly and headed for the kitchen to greet everyone else.

Jake was cooking while Sam and Danny made margaritas, and it seemed that everyone had partners there besides you and Sam. Not that that was a surprise, you figured they’d be there. You just hadn’t really thought about the fact that you two were currently the only single ones.

“Any way I could get one of those?” You took a seat at the kitchen island across from where Sam stood.

Sam smiled at you and held up a margarita with a look of contemplation. “Hmm, I’m not sure. You did skip out on the walk on Thursday. Rosie is very upset, and I’m not sure she’d want you to have it.”

Even when he teased you, he was still so fucking cute. It didn’t hurt that he looked really good tonight. You always loved when he pulled his hair back into a low bun, and he had on one of the sweaters you’d bought him for Christmas last year. Not that you cared about that.

“I promise I will make it up to Rosie and we can go for an extra long walk next week. Maybe even a hike on this one trail I was reading about that’s like an hour away.” You offered.

“Deal,” he handed you the glass. “We will be taking you up on that offer for the hike.”

“Sounds good,” you nodded and took a sip, careful to keep a smile. You were friends first, you reminded yourself. You had been his friend for years and you could keep doing that.

Not long after, Jake announced that food was ready. As always when he cooked, everyone flocked to the table immediately. Jake and Sam were truly great chefs, and you knew the food would be great before you even tasted it.

Sure enough, the meal was fantastic, and it was gone all too soon. The company was great too. You actually forgot about your little personal spiral for an evening and just got to be with your friends.

It was nice enough out, and a bonfire was suggested. While everyone else went out to set up, you hung back with Danny and his girlfriend to gather the drinks. It wasn’t a Kiszka bonfire without booze, of course.

As you finished loading up a cooler with beers, Danny grabbed your elbow. “Can we talk about lunch last week?”

You shot him a look. “What about it?”

“Sam said you canceled plans on him and you’ve been off. I take it you didn’t talk to him?” He raised an eyebrow.

“I said I wasn’t going to, but let’s not worry about that.” You pushed the lid onto the cooler a little harder than you needed to.

Danny sighed. “You’re right, I do think he likes someone, and I really think you two should talk things out.”

You whirled to face Danny with a glare. His girlfriend smacked his arm lightly. “Jesus, honey, why are you being so cryptic? I really don’t think it’s helping.”

“She’s right,” you picked up the cooler. “It’s really just making me feel worse, and I don’t want to talk about Sam’s mystery woman anymore because if you can’t tell, I’m kind of in love with him.”

Before you could process what you just said, you headed out the back door. Danny and his girlfriend followed not long after, coolers in hand. He looked pretty apologetic when he met your eyes and you gave him a sad smile and an “it’s okay” nod in return.

The night would still be good. You promised yourself that. Jake and Danny went and got their acoustic guitars, Josh sang along a little with them, it was nice. Except for the fact that Sam kept glancing at you, and you were becoming more and more sure that Danny told him what you said.

Unfortunately, the drink supply was cut off prematurely when an entire cooler got knocked over and the contents shattered on the concrete. Alas, that wasn’t going to kill the evening either.

In an odd turn of events, Sam was the most sober of the crowd, and therefore volunteered to go on a drink run. He had only had one margarita, whereas the rest of you had gone a bit further. Well, you hadn’t drank much either with your mind on other things.

“Hey, why don’t you come with me?” Sam’s voice startled you.

You blinked at him. “What?”

He chuckled. “Just come with me to get more stuff. This way we get to pick out all the good stuff we like and use Josh’s credit card.”

“Yeah, okay, let me get my purse.” You nodded slowly and went to find your stuff.

Not the alone time. You came because there would be a buffer. You’d get over yourself eventually, but you hadn’t exactly prepared for a car ride alone with him. Especially not when Daniel may or may not have relayed the confession of your love to him.

You were committed to going now though, so you would just have to pray that he didn’t bring it up. You met him out front and climbed into the passenger seat, vaguely reminded of the last time you sat there.

“No music duty this time?” You joked, though it came out a little halfhearted.

Sam didn’t look up from his phone as he answered. “Nope, not this time. Technically, you didn’t even have music duty last time.”

“Oh whatever, I had it and then Daniel took over.” You scoffed.

The first song that came on was familiar, but the two of you kept talking. Still, you recognized it and kept an ear out. The next song was also familiar. So was the third. By the fourth, you had strong suspicions of what was going on.

Sam pulled in the parking lot of the liquor store when you finally figured it out for sure.

“What the actual fuck, Sam.” You grit out.

He looked genuinely surprised by your anger. “What? What’s wrong?”

You barked a bitter laugh. “Playing the fucking playlists you made for her? Right in front of me? Why would you do that?”

Sam unbuckled and turned to better face you. “Who is her? What are you talking about?”

“The woman you’re in love with! The playlists with so much Hozier and the cheesy titles! The playlists you fucking made for her! I know Danny told you, you’ve been looking at me weird since I accidentally told him, so why would you play her playlists for me now?” You shouted, on the verge of sobbing right there in the car.

He leaned the slightest bit closer and placed a hand on your cheek, which you wanted to yank away but couldn’t make yourself. “There is no her. I made them for you.”

You sniffled in what was probably the most unattractive way. “Me? They’re mine?”

He smiled a little, in a bashful way that didn’t happen often. “All yours. You’re the one I’m in love with. I should’ve told you sooner, but I wasn’t sure how felt. I didn’t want to lose you, but then you started acting off and I figured out that you probably saw the playlists the other day and decided it was time to lay it all out there. For the record, Daniel hasn’t told me anything about you tonight.”

It was you. He actually loved you. He put those stupid, incredibly sweet playlists together because he couldn’t stop thinking about you.

Your face broke out in a full smile. “I’m glad you told me, and I’m even more glad that Danny didn’t tell you anything.”

“Why’s that?” He asked, his own smile growing.

“Because now I get to tell you that I love you myself. I’ve loved you for so long. I love you, Sammy.” You moved in closer to him, leaning your forehead against his.

“And I love you.” He let himself melt further into your touch, and when your lips finally met, you could feel that that was completely true.

#sam kiskza #sam kiszka x reader #greta van fleet #sam kiszka gvf #josh kiszka #jake kiszka #danny wagner #x y/n #fanfic #angst #miscommunication

97 notes · View notes

stardustshelb · 9 months

Text

"Late Checkout" - Danny One Shot

18+. TW: Language & Sexual Content. Your name (female) + Danny. 9,544 words.

Part One

“Mr. Henry, I requested tomorrow off months ago,” you said as you shakily held this week’s work schedule in your hands. You had a good relationship with your boss since you’ve been one of the most reliable employees at the hotel for several years. You looked up to him as a father figure and old friend most days, but you suddenly wanted to strangle him after seeing he scheduled you to work on the one day you asked off.

“I’m sorry but I need you manning the front desk,” your boss said, not looking up from the computer screen.

“I have a concert tomorrow night. I can’t work,” you said, fighting the lump forming in your throat. You had been looking forward to this day for months and you were not about to let anything or anyone get in the way of that.

“That’s exactly why I need you. The hotel is completely sold out tomorrow because of the concert. It will be all hands on deck,” he said, still avoiding your eye contact.

“I can’t miss that concert,” you said in a stern tone.

“Fine. Let’s make a compromise. Can you stay until after the check-in rush? You could leave around 6:00 p.m.,” he added.

“That doesn’t give me enough time to get ready,” you plead.

“I’m trying to make this work for us both. I know you need the extra hours and I know you can handle the influx of guests we’re anticipating,” he said.

“That’s true, but–” you began.

“If I can get you out of here any sooner, I will,” he said, interrupting you. You start to go through the timeframe in your head. If you brought your concert outfit and cosmetics to the hotel, you could get ready in the breakroom. The distance between the hotel and the arena wouldn’t take more than 15 minutes depending on how fast you could get an Uber. The opener goes on at 7:30 p.m., but you didn’t care if you had to miss part of their set.

“As long as I am clocked out by 6:00 p.m., I can swing it,” you said with a sigh.

“I know I can always rely on you,” your boss said with a smile. “Who’s the band again?”

“Greta Van Fleet,” you said. Your boss’ puzzled expression made it clear he had no idea who they were.

“I don’t know what you kids today listen to,” he said as he waved his hand like he was shooing away a fly. “But since you’re helping me out by working tomorrow, I’ll fill you in on a secret.” He leaned in closely and lowered his voice. “Did you notice anything peculiar about the room reservations on the top floor?”

You hadn’t paid much attention to which rooms were occupied today since you clocked in; when you saw your name on the work schedule for tomorrow, that took precedence. You logged into your front desk computer and scanned the booking information for the 8th floor. You noticed every room was booked under the same reservation number. Yet, there were no guest names assigned to any of the rooms. As if your boss could sense your confusion, he leaned in closer.

“That band is staying here,” he whispered. You felt your eyes grow wide as if he just admitted his deepest, darkest secret. You turned to face him with a wild look in your eyes. You whispered, “Are you serious?”

“Their people called months ago and requested a private entrance, booked the entire floor; the whole thing was hush hush,” he said as he mimed an imaginary zipper sealing his lips.

You suddenly felt yourself begin to sweat in places you didn’t know could sweat. “When will they get here?” you asked.

“They are set to check in around noon today, and they will check out the day after tomorrow,” he said in a hushed voice. “I’ve got our best housekeeping staff assigned to their floor as well as our kitchen staff on standby in case they order room service. But only you and I know who our special guests really are,” he said with a wink. You hated your boss 10 minutes ago; now you wanted to kiss him. You glanced at the clock and noticed noon was less than an hour away.

“I am asking, begging, pleading–” you began with your hands clasped together. “Mr. Henry, please, please, please, let me be the one to deliver any extra towels, sheets, blankets, toiletries, whatever they need. Please,” you said.

“You aren’t even scheduled to work tonight,” he said with a laugh.

“I can. I can absolutely work tonight,” you said, continuing to beg.

“I’ll keep you as long as I need you, but no promises,” he said. Without much thought, you wrapped your arms around your boss in an embrace to thank him. He nervously laughed before patting you on top of the head. He was clearly uncomfortable by this sudden display of affection.

“Don’t make me regret this,” he said.

“I won’t!” you exclaimed as you released him from your grateful hug. The idea of potentially meeting the members of your favorite band made you feel lightheaded. You gripped the desk to make sure you weren’t going to pass out.

“I’ll need you to stay here at the front desk while I meet them around back to escort them to their rooms. They’ll be using the service elevator to enter and exit the building. They won’t mingle with the hotel guests at all,” he said. You couldn’t help but to feel bummed that you wouldn’t be part of the welcoming committee, but you decided not to push your luck. You knew you’d find a reason to go up to their floor one way or another.

You practically watched the clock as it took its time to get to 12:00 p.m. You had already taken a smoke break AKA a break to go freshen up your hair and makeup before the boys checked in. Mr. Henry knew you didn’t smoke, but he didn’t object when you asked for a smoke break. He knew exactly what you were up to.

Even though you weren’t going to be the one greeting them, you still didn’t want to risk not looking your absolute best. Well, as good as anyone could look in a work uniform. You glanced down at your khaki pants and your light blue polo neatly tucked in. This uniform certainly wasn’t doing your figure any favors. As you helped the line of guests checking out for the day, you saw Mr. Henry step away to take a private phone call. Was it them? Were they here? You struggled to pay attention to the guest in front of you because all you could think about was the idea of meeting the four men who changed your life. Breathe, you idiot.

“I’m going to assist our top floor guests. Call my phone if you have any issues. I’ll be back shortly,” Mr. Henry said to you in a hushed voice. You felt like all of the oxygen in the hotel lobby left with him as he went out the door.

“Ma’am?” the man in front of you with tired eyes said.

“Yes?” you asked, suddenly aware of where you were.

“Can I get another copy of my bill, please?” he said as if he had already asked you once. Maybe he did. Your mind was elsewhere.

“Yes, yes, of course,” you said as you moved the mouse to print the tired guest a copy of his bill. A short line formed behind him and you tried everything in your power to focus on your job and not the idea that Josh, Jake, Danny, and Sam would be sleeping in rooms that you have access to. Wait, that sounded creepy. You’re not creepy. You’re just freaking the fuck out. Chill.

When Mr. Henry made it back to the front desk, you practically jumped on him. “What were they like? What were they wearing? Were they nice? What rooms are they in? Do they need anything? Who did you talk to? Did they make any requests?” you asked in a rapid-fire fashion.

“Relax, relax,” he said with his hands up like he was bracing himself for impact.

“Tell me everything!” you exclaimed.

“The ones wearing sunglasses and hats are the ones in the actual band, I presume. They are in rooms 808, 809, 810, and 811. Their management people are occupying rooms on the other side of the hallway per the famous ones’ requests. The rooms in between are vacant, but booked to maintain privacy, of course,” he said. You burned the numbers 808, 809, 810, and 811 into your brain as you listened to Mr. Henry talk.

“I gave them my cell phone number in case they need anything, so don’t hold your breath that they’ll be calling the front desk,” he said.

“Mr. Henry,” you whined.

“They seem to want total privacy, young lady,” he said pointing his finger at you. You sighed and rolled your eyes at his response.

“That being said…” he began. “I will let you know if they need anything,” he added with a wink.

Part Two

“You know your shift ended 34 minutes ago,” Mr. Henry said as he walked up to you at the front desk.

“Oh, did it?” you asked nonchalantly. Normally you’d be clocking out the second your scheduled time ended, but now you had a reason to stay. The guys checked in four hours ago but no sign of them… yet.

“I can keep you on into the next hour, but then I’ll need you to clock out. You can linger here if you want, but I can’t pay you for it,” he said.

“Yes sir,” you said. Just then you saw the front desk phone light up with a room number that made your heart stop. You stared at the phone, stunned as if it suddenly grew legs.

“Answer it!” Mr. Henry commanded to break you from your trance.

“Hello?” You said in a panic, totally forgetting the customary front-desk-speech you’re supposed to recite each time you answer the phone.

The familiar voice belonging to the man in room 809 said, “Hello. Um, I know this is a strange request, but I was wondering if you could recommend the best local florist to me?” Oh great, he’s sending flowers to his girlfriend.

“Yes, yes, I can compose a list of our best local florists and deliver it to your room, Mr.—?” you ask.

“Wagner,” the voice answered. It was Danny, but you already knew that. You recognized his sweet, sultry voice immediately.

“Yes, Mr. Wagner,” you said, trying to keep the squeal out of your voice. “I’ll personally deliver this list to your room shortly.”

“Thanks, you’re an angel,” he said before hanging up. You hung up the front desk phone and took a deep breath. Did that really just happen?

“I’ll personally deliver this to your room shortly,” Mr. Henry mocked you in a high pitched voice.

“I’m just honoring our guest’s request,” you said while sticking your tongue out. You turned your attention to your computer and opened a new tab to start researching the local florists. Surely Danny knew how to use Google… Why in the world would he need to call the front desk of a hotel for something like this? Oh well. You weren’t going to question it because now you had a reason for making your way up to their floor.

You finished compiling a list of local florists, sorting them from highly rated to lowest, and hit print. You grabbed a mint from the bowl on the counter–that of course was intended for guests only–and reapplied your lip gloss before grabbing the list off the printer.

“Mr. Henry, I’m delivering this to our guest in room 809,” you said with a smirk. You made your way to the elevator and reminded yourself to take steady breaths as you hit the number 8 button. As the elevator moved up, you felt your stomach grow heavier. Relax. As if you had to command your legs to move, you forced yourself to walk through the open elevator doors. The short distance to room 809 now seemed to be a million miles away. Hoping your sweaty palms didn’t dampen the list of florists, you approached Mr. Wagner’s room and mustered up the courage to knock. As if your knuckles were made of glass, you lightly knocked on his door and waited for him to answer. Alas, the door opened and there in front of you stood a Greek God who came to Earth. You couldn’t believe he was actually there standing in front of you.

“Mr. Wagner, here is your requested list of the best local florists,” you stammered, wondering if you stumbled over any of your words in the process. You had no idea if the words that came out of your mouth were English. Hell, maybe you didn’t even speak at all.

“There’s my angel,” he said with a smile as he reached for the list in your hands. His fingers lightly grazed yours unintentionally, or was it? You watched his eyes move across your chest, surely just eyeing your nametag. “My sister’s birthday is tomorrow, so I’m needing a bouquet of daisies delivered to the venue,” he added as if to answer your unspoken question of why he would need a florist.

“Daisies?” you asked.

“Her favorite flower,” he said with a soft smile.

“She has great taste. That’s very kind of you,” you said while biting your lip to hide a relieved smile. “Is there anything else I can assist you with today, Mr. Wagner?”

“Please call me Danny,” he said with a nervous laugh.

“Mr. Wagner, I–” you began.

“Danny,” he interrupted. You stood there tight-lipped. You knew it was part of your job to always address guests formally, but you also knew that Danny would correct you every single time.

“Mr. Danny Wagner,” you said, finding a loophole, “is there anything else I can assist you with this afternoon?”

“Yes, actually,” he said. “Since I have you here, could you recommend what I should order for dinner?”

“Yes, of course. We have two wonderful restaurants on property that provide in-room service. Menus for both should be located on your dresser. Personally, I recommend the steak frites or the ahi tuna nachos,” you said.

“And would you be the one to make those deliveries?” he asked.

“No, sir. I will not be working this evening,” you said.

“So that means you are free to join me for dinner tonight?” he asked. Suddenly, you felt your body temperature rise. Your cheeks began to warm, showing a deep shade of red that no blush could ever create.

“Mr. Wagner, I–” you said.

“Danny,” he interrupted again.

“Mr. Danny Wagner, I don’t think–” you said.

“It’s just dinner. I’m going to put in two orders of steak frites and two orders of ahi tuna nachos to be delivered to my room by 7:00 p.m. I hope you will be back here to join me before then,” he said.

Without thinking, you immediately nodded. “Yes, I’ll be back,” you said. Suddenly, the most beautiful smile you’ve ever seen lit up his already glowing face. You swear his eyes even sparkled.

You went home to change out of your unflattering uniform and put on something that was both comfortable and cute. You freshened up your makeup, brushed your hair, and sprayed the expensive perfume that you always saved for special occasions on your neck. You stared at your Greta Van Fleet records and wondered if you should bring them for Danny to sign. Nobody was going to believe that you two were hanging out in his hotel room, and you sure as hell weren’t going to take a picture to prove it. But you wanted to remember what was probably just a fever dream forever, so you grabbed the records and put them in your tote bag. You gave yourself one final look in the mirror before walking out the door.

On the way back to the hotel, you started to feel nervous. Was this just going to be a one-night-stand? How often does he do this? What if he tries to take it too far? You contemplated turning the car around but something in your head told you to keep driving. No matter how attractive you found him or how much you loved his band, you would not be pressured to do anything you didn’t want to do. You pulled into the employee parking lot–even though you weren’t there as an employee–and took a deep breath before exiting your car. Carrying your tote bag with your Greta Van Fleet vinyls in it, you walked through the automatic glass doors and into the hotel lobby.

“What are you doing back so soon?” Mr. Henry called from behind the desk.

“I was invited to have dinner with a friend,” you said smugly.

“A friend, eh?” he said, narrowing his eyes.

“Yes, a friend who is staying on the top floor,” you said, meeting his gaze.

“Please do not harass our guests. I told you about their stay in confidence,” he whispered.

“Mr. Henry, a friend who happens to be staying here invited me to dinner so that’s where I am headed,” you said as you made your way to the elevator. “I’ll call the front desk if I need you,” you added before leaving the lobby.

As you hit the number 8 button inside the elevator, you nervously bit your lip as the doors closed. You gripped the strap of your tote bag tighter as you tried to remind yourself to stay cool. When the doors opened, you made your way to room 809 where you stood outside his door wondering if you made the whole thing up in your head earlier. There was no way this was real. If he answered the door and had no idea who you were because you made the whole thing up in your head, you would just make a run for it. You knew where all of the emergency exits were. Good plan. You lightly knocked on his door and awaited your fate. Suddenly, the familiar Greek God from earlier appeared in the doorway and was welcoming you inside his room. So it was real. Danny greeted you by name–good to know he wasn’t just staring at your boobs earlier–and you made your way into the hotel room that you knew like the back of your hand.

“The food should be here in about 15 minutes,” Danny said as he grabbed the remote to turn off the television. You made a mental note that he was watching golf on ESPN.

“I can’t wait,” you said as you took a seat on the small couch in the room. Sitting on his bed would just be rude.

“What’s in the tote bag?” Danny asked as he took a seat next to you. You could feel your cheeks start to blush as you pulled the vinyls out.

“I was hoping you’d sign these for me,” you said sheepishly.

“Oh hell yeah, of course,” Danny said excitedly as he grabbed the stack from you. “Uh, let me call and see if someone has a Sharpie.”

“It doesn’t have to be right now,” you added quickly.

“Well, I won’t forget. I promise,” he held up his pinky. You wrapped your pinky around his which made your heart beat faster. His big hands made yours look and feel tiny in comparison.

“I’m so excited for the show tomorrow,” you said.

“What song do you want to hear most?” he asked with a smirk.

“I already know the setlist,” you said, matching his smirk.

“Well, setlists aren’t set in stone, ya know? Seriously, what song would you want to hear tomorrow?” he asked again.

“Well… One song I noticed that wasn’t on the list that I would kill to hear live would probably be ‘Talk On The Street’ if you want total honesty,” you added. Suddenly, Danny jumped up and made his way into the closet.

“Uh, what are you doing?” you asked, feeling a little nervous. He grabbed a pair of drumsticks and made his way back over to join you on the couch. He turned his body to face you as he began tapping the drums on the sofa cushions. You recognized the beat instantly. He was playing “Talk On The Street'' flawlessly as if the cushions were his drum set. You watched his face as he concentrated on hitting the cushions; you couldn’t help but smile. Before he could finish his performance, a loud knock on the door startled you both.

“Here,” he said, handing you his drumsticks as he jumped up to answer the door. Your hands shook as you held his drumsticks in your hands. Signs of wear and tear were noticeable but they still held up well. You looked up to see Mr. Henry had pushed the room service cart into the room. Four covered dishes were neatly arranged on top of the white tablecloth, along with a bottle of wine and two long-stemmed wine glasses. You quickly met his gaze to give him a reassuring look that you were “ok” before he finished uncovering the dishes and arranging the polished silverware.

“Would you like me to open the bottle of wine, sir?” Mr. Henry asked Danny as he presented the bottle like it was a newborn baby.

“Yes, thank you,” Danny said as he shot you a wink. You felt your body melt into the sofa cushions and prayed you’d be able to climb back out. As Mr. Henry finished pouring the second glass of wine, he turned to you one last time to make sure you felt safe. Then he turned his attention to Danny and asked, “Is there anything else I can do for you this evening, sir?”

“No, I think we are all set,” Danny said as he held what looked to be a 100 dollar bill out toward Mr. Henry.

“I cannot accept tips, sir,” Mr. Henry said as he put his hands behind his back.

“I insist,” Danny said, holding the bill out even further.

“As the manager, I am legally unable to accept tips. I do appreciate the gesture,” Mr. Henry said as he bowed to Danny. He grabbed the silver covers to the dishes and made his way to exit the room. You watched him leave and realized you were squeezing the drumsticks so tight that you were probably going to get a splinter.

“I just realized you probably eat food from here all of the time. I should have ordered us something else,” Danny said as he nervously rubbed the back of his neck.

“No, I actually don’t. This is wonderful, thank you,” you said as you jumped up to join him near the front of the room. You held the drumsticks out to him but he held up his hand in protest.

“Keep them,” Danny said.

“I couldn’t–” you said.

“You can pretend you caught them at the concert,” he said playfully. You held the drum sticks close to your heart as a way of showing how meaningful this gesture was. You put your newest prized-possession inside your tote bag when Danny brought you over a glass of wine.

“Cheers to new beginnings,” he said as he lifted his glass for a toast.

“To new beginnings,” you repeated as you touched his glass to yours. You took a sip of the wine and watched his eyes linger on your face a little too long. He realized that he may have been staring and immediately cleared his throat before bringing the glass to his lips.

You both ate and drank while enjoying the simple company of one another. Danny controlled most of the conversation but not in an arrogant sort of way. You almost felt like it was a Q&A because he was asking you so many questions about your life. You could tell he was genuinely curious about who you were, your hobbies, your family, and more. You barely had an opportunity to ask him any similar questions because he was always ready with the next question for you. However, you were curious what the other guys were up to. Were they staying in the hotel or did they go out? Were they hanging out together in another room? You didn’t want to pry but curiosity got the best of you.

“So do you guys normally spend evenings alone when on tour?” you asked as you swirled your second glass of wine around. You were thankful to have had a moment to put him in the hot seat where he had to do the answering.

“Honestly it depends on the city and how long of a break we have,” Danny said as he smoothed his palms over the top of his pants. “I think everyone just wanted some alone time tonight.”

“I get that,” you said. While others needed to be in constant contact with friends or family, you found yourself often wanting to be isolated. It probably stemmed from having a job where you were always having to interact with the public. You didn’t mind spending evenings alone, but it was nice to be in his company. Oddly enough, you were also fighting the urge not to clean the dirty dishes from the room. You had to remind yourself that you were currently there as a guest and not an employee.

“We’ll probably party tomorrow night after the show,” he said. You consciously took your time forming a response as you finished your glass of wine. On the one hand, you considered this as an invitation to spend more time with him. On the other hand, you weren’t sure if you wanted to cringe at the idea of having to clean up their mess after they left.

“Don’t tell me you guys trash hotel rooms,” you said, covering your face.

“No, no, it’s not like that,” Danny said, grabbing your hands away from your face. You noticed he didn’t let go once he held them. You could feel the rough parts of his palms and fingertips–calluses from playing instruments. Your hands looked so small in his but you didn’t pull away.

“I meant it when I said you’re an angel,” he said quietly.

“I got you a list of florists. That’s hardly angelic,” you said, staring at your hands in his.

“I could simply tell from your voice. I didn’t even know what you looked like. But then when you came to my door, I knew I was right,” he said as he lightly ran his thumbs over the top of your hands.

“Do you normally call the front desk for things you could Google on your own in hopes of finding angels?” you asked playfully.

“I may have been influenced to call,” he said with a grin. Your bewildered expression caused him to laugh. “Your manager may have hinted that the girl working the front desk was a huge fan when he was escorting us to our rooms…”

“Oh my God,” you said as you tried to pull your hands away to cover your face in embarrassment, but his hold on your hands became firm. You felt your body heat up and you weren’t sure if it was because you were embarrassed or because you felt a connection while he held your hands tighter.

“It really is my sister’s birthday tomorrow. I really did need a florist,” he said laughing. “I just wanted to meet this huge fan for myself.”

“I’m so embarrassed,” you said, closing your eyes. If he was going to keep you from covering your face, you figured you’d do your best to hide by not looking at him.

“Don’t be,” he said as you felt him let go of your hands. Before you could open your eyes, you felt his fingers gingerly push a strand of hair away from your face. His touch sent waves of electricity through your body. You wanted him to put his hands all over you if that simple touch could cause such a reaction inside. You fought the temptation and used your better judgment, even though the combination of the wine and your attraction to him made it difficult to think clearly.

“It’s getting late and I have to be up early for work tomorrow,” you said as you watched the light in his eyes dim.

“Are you working tomorrow night?” he asked as if he were worried about something.

“No, no, I will be at the concert come hell or high water,” you said. “I’m bringing my outfit to work so I can change when I get off.”

“Where is your seat?” Danny asked.

“Oh, it’s not great but I’ll just be happy to be there,” you said.

“Can I get you a pit ticket?” he asked, grinning. You bit your lip to keep from smiling but the corners of your mouth gave you away. “I’ll pull a string or two to make sure I can see you from the stage.”

“That’s really not necessary, I–” you started.

“Please,” he said softly. You met his eyes and then realized he was being totally serious about wanting to watch you while he played.

“Yes, of course,” you said, not looking away from his stare as you studied his deep brown eyes. He jumped up again and went over to the dresser. You watched with curiosity as he returned back to you with a room key in his hand.

“I know you already have access to my room–wow, that sounds weird saying it aloud–but here,” he said, handing you the second key. “You can use my room to get ready in when you get off work. I have to be at the venue pretty early, so you’ll have the whole place to yourself. I’ll get a pit wristband somehow and leave it in here for you too.” The idea of not having to use the tiny breakroom to get ready for the concert was nice, but something about having one of his room keys made you feel a little nervous. “You can use it to come back to party with us after the show too,” he added. So it was an invitation earlier.

“Are you sure? I’d feel weird being in your room when you’re not here,” you said.

“Just don’t go through my underwear. Or do, I won’t know,” he said, grinning.

Part Three

Now that you knew you were going to be up front at the concert, you started to wonder if the outfit you had planned was good enough. That being said, you had literally no other options and made the best of it. Mr. Henry was able to let you off work before 6:00 p.m., so you didn’t feel super stressed for time. You carried your outfit on its hanger and had your cosmetic bag in tow as you made your way to the elevator to get ready in Danny’s room. You still couldn’t believe he offered his personal space to you, but you were going to take advantage of the opportunity. You had an hour and a half before you had to call an Uber, so you made mental notes on where to start when you got to room 809. You scanned the key card and entered the room. Housekeeping had definitely been here because it was spotless; that is, unless Danny naturally kept his room that way. It could be a toss-up. As promised, an envelope with your name on it was sitting on top of the dresser. You put your stuff down on the couch and made your way over to open the envelope. You opened it to find not only a wristband but also a handwritten note that said:

Angel,

I can’t wait to see you tonight.

-Danny

When you finally got to the venue, you could hear the opening act loudly from the lobby. You asked an employee where to go to get on the floor, and she directed you to the general admission entrance. You entered the pit and stood behind rows of hundreds of fans; yet, you noticed your wristband was a completely different color from theirs. Not like anyone but you would even notice. You found a clear area in the back of the pit and hung out on the side barricade, enjoying what was left of the opening act. You weren’t sure when Greta Van Fleet would go on, but you were glad that you made it with plenty of time. The openers played their last song so you knew you had a brief intermission before Danny took the stage. The simple thought of seeing him again made you feel like you were floating.

“Excuse me,” you heard a deep voice say. You turned to see a large man, who was clearly working for security, standing near you. “You can follow me,” he motioned with his hand.

“Me?” You asked.

“Yes, I’ve been looking for a bright yellow wristband all night,” he said as if he were annoyed with you. Confused, you made your way out of the back entrance and followed him along the right side of the pit. You could feel people staring at you but you tried to focus on following the large man. Even though he was three times your size, the man moved quickly. He stopped near the front section of the pit and let you in at the side, the furthest right on the barricade. You felt bad moving up to a space that was so clearly coveted by the surrounding fans. You gave the girls next to you a soft smile to which they just turned their backs to you. Lovely.

The music started to play from behind the curtains and you felt every ounce of energy in the venue radiate. After what felt like an eternity, the curtain fell and even though there were four men on stage, you were immediately drawn to Danny. You loved seeing both versions of him: The soft, kind man who had his hair pulled back in a clip yesterday and the rockstar version with rhinestones, eyeliner, and full luscious curls. You screamed as the four of them took their positions on stage to play “The Falling Sky” but your eyes were still fixed on him. As if he could sense you, he met your gaze and playfully stuck his tongue out. You felt your knees get weak and you fought to stay standing. You grabbed your phone to record bits and pieces of the concert. Every time you moved your camera on Danny, he’d go especially crazy, no doubt showing out for you. You didn’t realize it, but you were biting your bottom lip so hard that you started to feel pain.

Once the guys started to head back toward the front from B stage, you realized why the security guard positioned you to this exact spot in the pit. You watched as Jake passed by you and felt your lungs almost give out when Danny personally handed you a white rose. Screams of fans enveloped all around you and you noticed many phones pointed at you too.

“Holy shit, did you just get a rose from Danny?” the girl who ignored you earlier asked.

“Yes,” you said breathlessly as reality was still setting in. You continued to watch in awe of the band as they performed the last half of their setlist. Part of you wondered if they’d stick to what you knew was coming after Danny made the comment last night about them not being set in stone, but you had about all you could take. If they were to play anything else, you wouldn’t make it out of the arena alive. As long as you were buried with this white rose, maybe it’d be worth it.

While you were watching the final song, you felt a tap on your right shoulder. You looked to see that it was the large security guard from earlier. Without a word, he motioned for you to exit and follow him. What the hell? The concert wasn’t even over yet. Not wanting to get on this man’s nerves any more than you inadvertently did, you slipped out the side of the barricade and followed him backstage. Even if he were to say something to you, the noise from the stage overpowered your senses. You couldn’t hear anything but the music. You weren’t sure where he was taking you, but you kept your rose and clear purse firmly clutched against your body. He finally stopped when he reached a small door in a dim hallway. The place kind of gave you the creeps.

“Danny asked me to get you out of there before it got too crazy,” the man finally spoke as he unlocked the door. Before you could say a word, he turned around and left you standing in the barren hallway. You entered the room and noticed a huge bouquet of daisies on the table in the middle of the room. No card, no note. His sister must have already taken it out before the concert. The local florist he chose did a beautiful job. You admired the soft petals before making your way to his vanity. You took a seat in the chair and stared at your reflection in the mirror. Your subtle rhinestones in the corners of your eyes had held up surprisingly well. You took the lipgloss out of your clear purse and reapplied it when you heard the doorknob start to turn. You spun around to see Danny entering the room. His tall stature took up the entire space of the doorway. Clad in only a pair of shiny white pants, you gulped when he locked the door behind him. You admired his back muscles before he quickly turned back to face you.

“That was incredible!” you squealed as he made his way over to you.

“Yeah?” he asked like he didn’t already know. He took the rose out of your hand and stuck it in the bouquet of daisies. It looked incongruous sticking over the top of the daisies that you had to giggle.

“As long as your sister doesn’t take my rose,” you said.

“Oh, those are yours,” Danny said, moving closer to you.

“What?” you asked.

“I may or may not have ordered two bouquets. That one is yours,” he said as he was now close enough to touch you. “You said she had good taste. I assumed they’d be your favorite flower, too,” he said sheepishly.

“Yes, they absolutely are, but–” you started to say.

“I wanted to give you a daisy tonight instead of a rose, but Josh told me no. Between you and me, I think he was just mad I was copying him to begin with,” he said with a shrug.

“Everything about tonight was absolutely perfect. I can’t thank you enough,” you said.

“The second I saw you, I immediately got nervous,” Danny said.

“Shut up,” you said while rolling your eyes.

“No, seriously. I never get nervous before a show, but seeing you made me feel like I was under pressure,” he admitted.

“You wouldn’t have felt like that if you had let me keep my seat in the nosebleeds,” you said sticking your tongue out.

“I still would have found you out of the thousands of people. You naturally glow, angel,” Danny said as he softly touched your arm. You moved your hand over the top of his and admired his rare beauty. You felt your heart race as he moved his body closer to you. Even though he already towered over you when standing next to him, now that you were sitting down, he looked even more intimidating in the best way possible. You held your breath as he seemingly removed any open space between you two.

“Can I kiss you?” he asked in the most faint of voice you almost wanted him to ask you again. As if every word you’ve ever learned escaped your brain, you nodded. He leaned down and put his soft lips against yours. You felt your body relax as his hands moved across your back, pulling you closer into an embrace. His lips pushed yours open and his musician’s fingers glided up your back until they reached your neck. You moaned as if you had never tasted anyone so sweet, so good in all your life. The noise that escaped you only seemed to ignite the fire that was already lit inside him. This kiss was becoming dangerous, and now you had a new reason why you weren’t going to make it out of the arena alive. As if he sensed the same need for caution, Danny slowly pulled away and left you wanting more.

“Now that was incredible,” he said in a voice so low you barely heard him because there was a loud, obnoxious knock at the door. You watched as he nervously situated himself to answer the door. You obviously weren’t the only one who got excitedly lost in the kiss. You watched as he took a deep breath and shook his head before opening the door. Without warning, Sammy entered the room carrying a bottle of tequila.

“Are we partying here or taking it back to the hotel?” he loudly announced as he made his way into the room. He stopped moving when he noticed you sitting in the chair.

“Oh shit, was I interrupting something?” he asked with a nervous grin.

“No, no,” you said as you jumped down from the chair. “I was just leaving,” you said as you grabbed the vase of daisies with the tall rose sticking out the top.

“You still have the room key?” Danny leaned in and asked you quietly.

“Yes,” you said.

“Will I see you soon then?” he asked as if he were holding on to your every word.

“Yes,” you repeated. He relaxed into a smile and rubbed your arm.

Part Four

You called an Uber to take you home so you could put your new vase of flowers away before you Ubered back to the hotel where your car was. Before leaving the house, you stuck an extra change of clothes, your toothbrush, and a phone charger in a purse just in case you weren’t coming back home for the evening. You did have a key to a hotel room, after all. When you got to the hotel, you recognized concert-goers in the lobby based on the outfits. You blended right in with your rhinestones, glitter, and pearls. You wondered what these people would do if you revealed the band was secretly occupying the same space as them. Keeping that secret made you feel even more confident as you made your way up to room 809.

You could hear music blaring from their end of the hallway as soon as you stepped out of the elevator. The security guard from earlier was positioned right outside the elevator doors. Like an old friend, you gave him a wave to which he ignored. He didn’t say a word to you as you walked around him. “Great talking to you again,” you said as you made your way to find where the music was coming from. Doors were propped open and you tried to ignore the safety hazards that were everywhere. You walked past rooms crowded with faces you didn’t know, scanning for the one that made your heart beat faster. Unlike the others, room 809’s door was closed. You scanned the key card and let yourself in. There you found Danny, Sammy, and another girl pouring shots. Danny called out your name as you nervously shut the door behind you. Danny introduced you to his friends when Sammy said, “We’ve already met, remember?”

“Hi, I’m Josie,” the girl said, holding out her hand.

“This is my sister,” Danny said as he pulled Josie into a side hug.

“Oh! Happy birthday!” you exclaimed when shaking her hand.

“Thank you!” she said as she handed you a shot glass.

“To another trip around the sun,” Sammy said as he held up his shot glass to make a toast. You touched your shot glass to theirs and threw back the liquid that burned all the way down. Trying to mask your disgust, you cleared your throat.

“Here,” Danny said, holding a can of White Claw out to you. “This will help cut the burn. Sorry, Josie insisted on us taking tequila shots for her birthday.” You took the can and was grateful for the chaser.

You panicked a little when you scanned the hotel room and noticed your stuff from earlier was nowhere to be found. Your cosmetic bag, work uniform, and shoes weren’t in the spot where you left them earlier. As if he could sense your uneasiness, Danny whispered in your ear, “Your things are in the closet.” You gave him a soft smile to show that he had read your mind perfectly.

You continued the evening party hopping from one room to the next with Danny on your arm. Every room had a different sound, vibe, and smell to it. You did your best to ignore the state laws being broken right in front of you when the boys blew smoke out into the hallway. You were a guest, remember? Not an employee. You silently prayed they wouldn’t trigger the smoke detectors, but you had a feeling they were experts at avoiding that by now. It was a surreal moment getting to hangout with your favorite band. Getting to see them on stage was one thing but getting to see them act natural in a relaxed environment was a whole different experience.

As if the work day and concert was starting to catch up to you, you stifled a yawn that you tried to keep hidden. It was a little past 2 a.m. and the party showed no signs of stopping. Danny noticed your attempt at hiding your yawn and squeezed your shoulder before announcing to everyone in the room that he was calling it a night.

“What?” Josh yelled. “You can sleep on the bus all day tomorrow.”

“Not with your snoring,” Danny responded back. You made a mental note that Josh snores loudly. Then again, who would you have to tell that would believe you?

“It was so nice to meet all of you,” you said as you waved both hands to the dozens of people occupying the small space. Josie jumped up to give you a hug goodbye and you noticed a look you couldn’t quite pinpoint that she exchanged with her brother. You followed Danny out of the room where he took your hand and led you back to his room.

“You really didn’t have to cut the party short on my behalf,” you said as you followed him inside.

“I can party with them every night. I want to spend more time with you,” he said.

“Well,” you said looking at the time, “you have a little under 8 hours until check out.”

“What if I request a late checkout? Do you know anyone who could pull some strings for me?” he said, pulling you into a bear hug.

“I would let you stay as long as you want, but I don’t think my say matters,” you said into his chest.

“You’d let me stay forever?” he said as his chin rested on top of your head.

“That’s certainly the latest checkout time I’ve ever heard, but I’d make it work for you,” you said. You felt him let go and you looked up to see him looking down into your eyes. He still had his concert makeup on, but then again, so did you. He quietly said your name and you felt your bones turn to jello.

“Yes?” you responded.

“Would you like to stay the night with me?” he asked.

“What if I told you I had my toothbrush and a change of clothes already in my purse?” you answered his question with a question. His face lit up with that contagious smile. Suddenly, he picked you up and carried you to the bed. You squealed with laughter as he dropped you gently on top of the comforter.

“Mr. Wagner, are we going to leave a trail of rhinestones in this bed?” you asked playfully as you propped yourself up on your elbows.

“I won’t mess up your makeup, angel,” he said as he stood over you.

“What if I wanted you to?” you asked with a smirk.

“I’ll give you anything you want,” he said as he began to remove his clothes. You had already seen him shirtless earlier, but seeing his muscles again made you short of breath. You followed his lead and began to remove your top. He then started to take off his shoes where he held on to your legs for balance. Without removing his hands from your body, he moved his way up your thighs and lingered near the waistband of your shorts.

“May I?” he asked.

“You may,” you said, matching his tone, “such a gentleman.” He slowly pulled your shorts down while you laid back on the bed. Danny smiled as he gazed over your matching bra and panty set–something you were mindful of when deciding what to wear tonight.

“My, my, my,” he said as he admired your body.

“I believe you’d be more comfortable out of those pants,” you said when you noticed the large bulge behind his zipper. He immediately began to unbutton his own pants and pulled them down. He now stood in front of you wearing nothing but a thin pair of boxer briefs that left nothing to the imagination. You pulled your body up and moved your fingers over his chest that started to heave in anticipation. He moved closer to you and you felt his hands slowly move down your back until they met your bra. As if undoing a bra clasp was his area of expertise–and maybe it was but you didn’t want to think about that–you felt the straps fall in one swift motion. Your breasts were bare and when you met Danny’s eyes, you could see a shudder run through him. He gently pushed you back on the bed and traced his mouth over your right nipple before taking it into his mouth. You rubbed your fingers through his thick ringlets and couldn’t believe how soft they felt.

His mouth moved from your chest as it kissed every inch of your stomach until he reached your panties. As if waiting for your permission, Danny lingered until you gave him another sign of approval by inching yourself up so he could remove your panties easier. His calloused fingertips traced your hips when he pulled your panties down, exposing the sacred part of you. “Fuck” he gritted out. You let out a giggle and wrapped your legs around his waist, moving him toward you. It looked like he stopped breathing when you pulled the waistband of his boxer briefs down and saw his large erection up close and personal. Wow. “You’re the sexiest man on the fucking planet,” you said as you gazed up at him. That was all he could handle. He climbed on top of you and you felt his hard erection rub against the top of your center where it rested on your stomach. He took you in mouthfuls at a time. His tongue parted your lips and you breathed him in. You moved your fingers back to his curls where you pulled fistfuls gently as you drew him closer. You heard him say your name as his lips moved to kiss your neck, nipping you lightly with his teeth. You arched your back and pushed your hips into him, signaling you were ready for him. Suddenly you screamed when you felt two fingers, that had once been so gentle against your skin, now sliding inside of you. “I want you so bad,” you moaned as he moved his fingers in and out of you in a rough, repeated motion. You could hear the sound of your own wetness and could only imagine what his dick would feel like inside of you. “Please,” you moaned. You weren’t one to beg, but the effect he had over you was hypnotic. You felt him slowly remove his fingers and when you looked at him, he put them inside of his mouth–not breaking eye contact. He reached inside the nightstand where he pulled out a shiny gold wrapper. You waited in anticipation as he slid the condom over himself. He returned back to your wanting body and grabbed fistfuls of your ass to pull you to the edge of the bed. You parted your thighs as an invitation for him to enter, and he slowly pushed his way inside of you. “Oh, Danny,” you moaned as you threw your head back on the bed. You felt him enter deeper, still taking his time to make sure you were ok. Your white knuckles clenched the comforter beneath you as the intense pleasure took over you completely. Now that he had made himself known, he went at you harder. You whimpered as he continued to deliver deep, hard thrusts that you hoped would never end. You couldn’t help but to scream as his primal instincts made you start to writhe beneath him.

“I’m going to cum,” you yelled as you felt your body tighten beneath him.

“Cum for me, angel,” he moaned. And as if you’d follow his every command, an orgasm shuddered through you. Your hands found his strong arms where you gripped his biceps, digging your nails into his flesh. He continued to hit deeper and you thought you were going to black out. “Oh my god,” you yelled out as you felt his hands tighten against your legs. He was at his breaking point–you felt him collapse on top of you breathing out a “holy shit” in the process. The once perfect curls that framed his face now stuck to his sweaty skin. He rolled over to lay beside you as you both struggled to catch your breath.

“Holy shit,” he repeated. You turned to face him, admiring the features of his beautiful face. You always had a soft spot for him, but the last two days have made you absolutely crazy for him. You knew this was only going to be a hookup; as much as you would love to lay next to–and especially under–this man every day for the rest of eternity, it would be impossible. You chose not to dwell on the fact that he could never be just yours, so instead you chose to enjoy the fact that you didn’t want to be anywhere else in the world at this moment.

“What are you thinking?” he asked as he studied your face. Your eyes must have given away your busy mind. You met his eyes that were once soft, then animalistic, and now concerned.

“I’m thinking about how I wish I could be in every hotel you stay at,” you admitted.

“You know, the tour is currently on its last leg of dates,” he said as he pushed your hair back from your face. “I’ll be free in a little over a month.”

“You wouldn’t want to come back here during your time off,” you said, shaking your head. You knew he was only telling you things that you wanted to hear. You knew the closest you’d ever get to him again was going to be watching concert videos from tonight on your phone.

“I would absolutely come back here. Those steak frites were incredible,” he teased. “Oh, I would come back for you too, of course.” You rolled your eyes and tried to turn away but he pulled you closer to him. He nuzzled his face into the nape of your neck. “Why do you smell like strawberries?” he said.

“My conditioner,” you laughed.

“I love it,” he inhaled. “Use it again on November 20 when I check back into this hotel.”

“Shut up,” you said as you playfully hit his arm.

“Will you leave me rose petals on the bed?” he asked. “Is that something I can call and request before I arrive?”

“I’m sorry. That’s not a request we can accommodate, Mr. Wagner,” you said in your customer-service-voice.

“I’m sure the angel working the front desk will pull some strings for me,” he said as he squeezed you tighter.

“I’ll see what I can do,” you said as you enjoyed the moment in his embrace. He began kissing your neck and you felt goosebumps erupt all over your body. His kisses became more frequent and passionate, and you sensed he was ready to go again when you felt his dick harden against your thigh.

“Again?” you said as both a question and an invitation.

“Good thing I have a late checkout,” he said with a smile as he pulled you on top of him.

The End

#greta van fic #greta van fleet #greta van smut #greta van fleet smut #danny wagner #daniel wagner

56 notes · View notes